Chapter 1: chapter 1
Chapter Text
The pressure in the room was mounting, and Ranma felt discomfort taking hold of her. Part of her wanted to escape, but at that moment, Nabiki wouldn't stop pressing.
"So, Ranma," Nabiki began, with an even more mocking smile. "Your closet... have you really been increasing your clothing collection? And it's not like you're going to model on a runway, huh?"
Ranma looked away, knowing she couldn't keep avoiding this topic. Damn it! She thought. Another month, the curse is blocked again. What did I do to deserve this? She was feeling that annoying discomfort that came with menstruation, and the worst part was that now she had to do it while thinking that, for some reason, a man had to endure this.
This isn't fair! She thought, as her stomach churned. How the hell is a man supposed to put up with this? If only I could be a man again, everything would be easier...
But the truth was that at that moment, she was there, in her female body, feeling the discomfort of a reality she didn't want to face. I don't want to be a woman. I'm not a woman. I'm not. I'm a man!
With those words repeating in her head, she tried to clear her mind. However, Nabiki's accusations pulled her out of her trance.
"Sure, sure..." Nabiki raised an eyebrow, looking Ranma up and down. "The same coincidence that your curse gets 'blocked' the last week of every month, right?"
Ranma felt everyone's eyes on her. Damn it, Nabiki! How can she know? She gritted her teeth as she felt her face turning red. This is getting out of control. If I stay here, they're going to find out. In her mind, a quick response tried to come out of her mouth. "It's... it's a mistake! It's not what it looks like!" she exclaimed quickly, feeling that lying was the only thing that could save her at that moment.
"A mistake?" Nabiki replied, the mocking smile still on her face. "Tell me about it, Ranma! A mistake that your curse gets blocked every month, huh?"
Ranma tried to make a quick move, but in her haste, something fell out of her jacket pocket. A small, rectangular box slid to the ground with a thud. No one noticed it immediately, but when the box stopped in front of Nabiki, she looked at it curiously.
"What's this?" Nabiki said, picking up the box of painkillers with an intriguing smile. "Hmmm, this is interesting... Why do you have a package of painkillers here, Ranma? Does something hurt?"
Ranma was petrified. No, it can't be! How did I not see it? The painkillers. Such a small detail, but so revealing. A clear sign of what she was trying to hide. That package didn't lie. It was a sign that her body, although she tried to deny it, was changing, and with it, her life was too. Damn curse! Why does it have to be so damn confusing?
Nabiki's eyes gleamed with excitement as she held up the box. "Does something hurt, Ranma? Are you feeling unwell?"
The room fell silent. Akane frowned, confused, while Soun, oblivious to everything, showed concern. But Ranma, with her face as red as a tomato, tried to remain calm.
"It's... it's a mistake! It's not what it looks like!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling. She wanted to disappear from that place. This is too much!
Just when the situation seemed to be getting out of control, Kasumi intervened with her usual calm. She gently approached Ranma and put a hand on her shoulder.
"Oh, Ranma, come with me, I need you to help me with something," Kasumi said with a calm smile, her tone as gentle as ever.
Ranma looked at her with a mixture of relief and gratitude. Somehow, Kasumi always seemed to know how to calm the storm. Kasumi addressed the others at the table, showing no sign of the tension that filled the room.
"Nabiki, Akane," Kasumi said with a serenity that everyone, even Nabiki, respected, "how about you help me prepare the tea? We all want tea, right?"
Nabiki, surprised by Kasumi's intervention, was silent, as if she was thinking about what she had just heard. Akane, although still confused, nodded slowly, not really understanding the reason for Kasumi's intervention.
Ranma took advantage of the moment to escape. "Yes... I'll help Kasumi with that," she said quickly, wanting to get out of that awkward conversation as soon as possible. Kasumi, as always, was saving her from the abyss, and at this moment, she was more grateful than ever.
Ranma walked away from the dining room as quickly as she could, almost stumbling from the anxiety of leaving the place. Kasumi followed her calmly, as if everything was perfectly fine, until they reached a corner of the garden.
"Ranma," Kasumi said softly, holding the teacup in her hands. "We can talk for a moment. I'm worried about you."
Ranma looked at her, surprised by Kasumi's serious tone. She didn't expect her (hopefully true) sister, always so calm and understanding, to so openly call her out to talk about what had happened.
"Kasumi... I... I don't know what to do," Ranma said, looking at the ground while trying to hide her discomfort. "It's just that... all this is making me tired. I don't know how to handle it. It's like a lot of things piling up on me, and... and I don't understand why I have to keep going through this."
Kasumi watched her patiently, waiting for Ranma to continue.
"And you know... it's not easy to always be the center of attention. There are days when all this overwhelms me," Ranma said, waving a hand in the air as if she wanted to get rid of her own thoughts. "But well, I guess it's nothing. I just feel weird, you know? Like everything is out of place. Like I have no control over anything."
Kasumi said nothing, letting Ranma continue, although she knew that her younger brother was avoiding what he really wanted to say.
"It's just... there are days when I feel one way, and others when I don't even know what I'm thinking. And now all this..." Ranma took a deep breath, looking up at the sky. "Sometimes I just want to take a break from everything. But I know that's not going to happen."
Kasumi looked at her gently. "Ranma, I understand that this isn't easy, but you can't keep ignoring what you feel. If you keep trying to avoid it, you'll only hurt yourself more."
Ranma grimaced, clearly uncomfortable. "It's not that I'm avoiding it. It's just that I don't want to give more importance to something that I don't even know if it's worth it." She ran a hand through her hair nervously. "It's just... I have a lot of things on my mind, and this whole curse thing, and then that... well, you know, sometimes I just want to forget about everything for a while."
Kasumi continued with her calm gaze. "Ranma, you don't have to have all the answers now. But being honest with yourself is the first step. Don't force yourself to have everything figured out right away."
Ranma sighed and scratched the back of her neck. "I know, Kasumi. But it's so frustrating, you understand? Everyone expects me to be something that I don't even know how to be. I just want... I want everything to go back to normal. But it seems like I can never achieve it. There's always something in the way. And I don't know how to handle it."
Kasumi, seeing Ranma's internal struggle, smiled gently. "It's okay, Ranma. I just want you to know that you're not alone in this. If you ever need to talk, I'll be here to listen."
Ranma looked into her eyes, grateful for her understanding, although still lost in her thoughts. "Thanks, Kasumi. I really... I don't know what I would do without you," she murmured, with a slight smile.
Kasumi returned the smile with tenderness, knowing that, although Ranma didn't say it openly, little by little she would begin to face her own feelings. Meanwhile, she would be there to support her, as always.
The next day, the sun barely began to peek through Ranma's bedroom window. The fresh morning air came in through the cracks, but it didn't manage to calm the irritation that ran through the young woman's body. As always, her father Genma was outside her bed, preparing for "his morning training." Ranma had already heard him pacing outside the door, preparing for his usual "wake-up" routine.
"Come on, Ranma! Get up! Let's train!" Genma's voice resonated loudly, full of energy.
Ranma, with her eyes half-closed, gave a deathly stare towards the door. The tiredness from the night before still weighed on her body, and she wasn't in the mood for games. The door slammed just before Genma came in to push the bed with his usual force.
"Time to train, Ranma! No time to sleep!"
The blow was strong enough to destabilize the bed and almost make it fall to the ground. Ranma, now fully awake, sat up with an expression that reflected more irritation than surprise. This time she wasn't going to give in.
"What's wrong with you, old man?! I don't feel like it today!" she shouted, pushing Genma back as she got up quickly.
"Hey, I'm your father! Training is essential!" Genma insisted, but Ranma looked at him firmly, ignoring her father's typical speeches.
"It's not the time, pops. I'm tired of it being the same every day. Leave me alone for today." She gave him a challenging look as she pushed her father out of the room.
Genma, surprised by Ranma's resistance, stood in the doorway, staring blankly before leaving with an annoyed expression, muttering something about "discipline."
Ranma sighed in relief, closing the door behind her. The day had begun with the typical tension, but now she could have a few minutes to herself. She quickly went to the corner of the room where she kept a secret compartment in the wall, one that only she knew existed. She opened the small hatch stealthily, revealing a carefully hidden compartment.
She took out a couple of sanitary pads and a small package of painkillers, putting them in a bag along with the rest of her things. She knew that, without Kasumi's help, she would have to go out and buy them, which put her in an even more awkward situation. Kasumi was always the one who discreetly brought her everything she needed, without asking questions. Ranma allowed herself to smile slightly when she thought of Kasumi, who had become a figure of trust since she arrived. Without her, things would be much more difficult.
With a sigh, Ranma looked inside another drawer and took out a piece of women's underwear, something she had never dared to admit that she found too comfortable to ignore. It was hard to accept, but she couldn't help it. The garments were soft, comfortable... much more than she ever thought they would be.
"Damn it... If only the world didn't make such a fuss every time I wear these things, I would wear them a lot more often," she murmured, as she put on the underwear and began to organize the rest of her outfit. It was a fleeting thought, but she couldn't help it: her body, in its female form, really felt more in harmony with that type of clothing, even if she hated to admit it.
For a moment, she stood staring at the mirror, thinking about how easy it would be to simply accept how she felt, but her father's voice, the expectations, and the constant struggle with her curse brought her back to reality. She sighed again and put on her usual clothes from some time ago, a jacket with a black shirt next to her old silk pants, preparing to face another day of confusion, all while keeping her true thoughts a secret.
Ranma tried to ignore the throbbing pain that was beginning to run through her abdomen, but she couldn't take it anymore. Her period was being especially strong that day. She decided to skip sports class, not wanting to deal with anything else. With a quick step, she headed to the boys' locker room, which was fortunately empty.
She dropped to the floor and adopted a fetal position, pressing her knees against her chest. Why do I have to endure this? she thought, frustration on the surface. I'm a man... this shouldn't be happening to me. It's not fair.
The pain overwhelmed her, but even more so did the feeling of being trapped in a body she couldn't understand. She was so tired of everything. She couldn't understand why fate had condemned her to live with a cycle that had nothing to do with her, something that made her feel even more alienated.
It was then that she heard voices coming from the hallway. Two girls were talking quietly, enough for Ranma to hear them clearly.
"Are you sure it's not just stress, Yuka?" said Sayuri, with a smile that couldn't hide her concern. "Wouldn't it be better for you to take something for the pain? I always do when I get it."
Yuka, a little more nervous, replied, "I don't know, Sayuri... I don't feel well. I'm nauseous and everything. What if I'm... pregnant?"
Sayuri looked at her with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "I don't think you are, Yuka. But yeah, maybe you should take something. Just to relax a little."
The words made Ranma tense up even more. Why... why do I have to go through this? Tears began to form in her throat. The girls' comments reminded her that she couldn't escape this reality. What she felt was not only physical pain, but also a constant discomfort with her body. But her mind couldn't process it all.
A sob escaped her lips, and the girls, hearing it, stopped and looked towards the locker room.
"Ranma...???" Sayuri said softly, peeking into the locker room. "Are you okay?"
Ranma, squeezing her eyes shut, tried to hold back the tears, but couldn't. "No... I'm not okay," she murmured, her voice breaking. "Why... why do I have to endure this? Why does a man have to live with... this?"
Yuka cautiously entered the locker room, sitting near Ranma. "You don't have to explain anything to us, Ranma," she said gently, trying to comfort her. "But... why are you so upset? It's not normal for you to feel like this."
Ranma lifted her head and looked at her, with tears in her eyes. "It's just... I don't understand. Why am I a man and I have to live with this? I can be a girl, but it seems like fate is imposing it on me... And I can't do anything about it." Her voice broke at the end of the sentence, frustration and pain dominating every word.
Sayuri watched her carefully, without judgment. "I understand that it's not easy, Ranma. But... have you considered that maybe it's not something that you have to experience alone? We all have our struggles, even if they are different."
Ranma, however, was not ready to accept that possibility. "But I don't want to... I want this to disappear. They tell me I'm a man, but here I am, going through something that shouldn't be mine. I hate it. I hate it a lot."
Yuka, seeing how vulnerable Ranma felt, tried to offer some comfort. "It's normal to feel frustrated when your body doesn't respond as you expect. But the important thing is that you're not alone, Ranma. If you ever need to talk about this, or just rest, you can count on us."
Ranma dried her tears, feeling a mixture of relief and shame. "I don't want anyone to know this. If they find out... what will they think of me? They'll look at me weird... and think I'm a pervert or something worse. I can't deal with that."
Sayuri nodded slowly, understandingly. "We're not going to say anything, Ranma. We understand that what you're going through is difficult. You don't have to share it with anyone if you don't want to. But what if we talk about it more in depth another day? Maybe we can find a way to help you."
Ranma nodded slowly, looking at the ground. Despite her confused feelings, for the first time in a long time she felt somewhat relieved. Maybe, just maybe, she didn't have to carry this weight alone.
"Thank you," she murmured finally, without looking up. "You won't say anything, right?"
"No, we won't say anything," Sayuri replied, with a warm smile. "But if you ever need to talk, you know you can count on us."
As the two girls walked down the hall towards the volleyball court, Yuka said with a mocking tone, "Looks like I'm going to win a bet against you guys."
Sayuri only replied with a dry tone, "I doubt it. I still maintain that no guy likes being a woman for two weeks and enjoys it, without questioning what he said, ""I must be a boy,"" remember Yuka... I think I'll win the bet. I'll just push her a little more and sooner rather than later we'll have a happy girl helping us in the sports tournaments."
The sun began to set as Ranma and Akane walked along the path back home. The cool afternoon air did not manage to calm the tension that floated between them, and Akane knew it. Since the day before, Ranma had been avoiding her. It was nothing new for Ranma to be a bit distant, but something in his attitude seemed different to her. She didn't know if it was something she had done or if it was just Ranma's damn pride.
"Ranma," she finally said, trying to break the silence. "You haven't looked at me since yesterday, what's wrong?"
Ranma frowned and let out a nervous laugh. "Nothing's wrong, Akane. What's wrong with you, huh? Why are you so worried?"
Akane looked at him sideways, exasperated. "That's not it, you idiot. It's just that you've been avoiding talking to me since yesterday, did I do something that bothered you?"
Ranma grimaced, looking at the ground, not knowing what to answer. "It's nothing... you know, my own things, don't worry."
Akane frowned even more. "It's not nothing, Ranma! How can you say that? You're acting weird, and I'm fed up with that nonsense."
Ranma, uncomfortable, put his hands in his pockets and took longer strides, as if walking faster could ward off Akane's questions. "It's not a big deal, Akane. Stop making a drama out of this. I... I'm not avoiding anything. I just don't feel like talking, okay?"
Akane looked at him more intensely, her eyes reflecting the frustration she felt. "No, Ranma, it's not just that. It's just... I don't know. You're acting weird, as if I was chasing you or something. I don't like you behaving like this. I don't know if you're mad at me or if... why don't you just tell me once and for all?"
Ranma stopped for a moment, looking at the ground, as if searching for the right words. But he only sighed and shook his head. "It's just... I can't say it, okay?" Again, his foot moved nervously on the ground, as if shame was consuming him. "It's nothing, it's just that... I don't want to talk about it now. I already told you."
Akane was silent for a moment, looking at Ranma's face. There was something more, she could feel it. But instead of letting it pass, she decided to be direct. "Why can't you tell me what's wrong?! What's so bad that you can't tell me?"
Ranma, feeling the weight of his own thoughts drowning him, finally reacted in a way as Ranma as always: with a silly comment. "Bah, what do I know, Akane. You're too noisy, every time you talk it feels like I'm on a battlefield!"
Akane looked at him furiously, as if his words were a direct blow to the face. "That's not what I'm asking you! Stop changing the subject! Don't you really trust me or what?"
Ranma, feeling the pressure, crossed his arms and let out a nervous laugh. "It's not that... it's just that, you know... I'm not good at this... talking thing. I'm not like you, you understand?"
Akane looked at him more intensely, but her eyes changed, becoming softer. "Then... why don't you tell me what's wrong, Ranma? I don't want to see you like this, hiding all the time."
Ranma swallowed, cursing his clumsiness. How could he explain what he felt when he himself didn't understand what was happening inside his head? But, instead of staying silent, he let out a whisper, barely audible. "It's just... I don't know what's wrong with me, Akane. It's not that easy."
Akane looked at him, surprised by the sincerity in his words. She didn't expect Ranma to open up, even if it was so little, but something in his gaze told her that there was much more behind his attitude. She slowly approached, giving him a shove on the shoulder, but without anger, only with a touch of tenderness. "It's okay. If you don't want to talk now, I understand. But don't keep making those excuses. I know you, Ranma."
Ranma, a little uncomfortable, smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to react to Akane's warmth. "Yeah, yeah... I know, Akane. I'm not that easy to understand."
Akane looked at him with a slight smile, although still worried about him. "You never will be, Ranma. But that doesn't mean I can't try to understand you."
"Okay, let's go get ice cream. We can still make it home a little late. I'll pay, but you have to promise me one thing: you're going to stop being an imbecile and we're going to talk, okay?"
"Look who's talking. You usually hit me without explaining things, tomboy."
"Yeah, yeah, whatever, Ranma, but we're going to talk because we're reaching a pretty awkward situation with your dad, both for you and for my sisters and me, so I need you to be honest, at least just for today."
Ranma smiled with his eyes shining with happiness as he held his double chocolate ice cream with whipped cream. He took a generous spoonful and savored it with an expression of pure delight.
"Wow, Akane, you definitely know what I like!" he exclaimed enthusiastically, moving his legs like an excited child. "This was one of your best ideas. Since when do you have such good taste for this?"
Akane rolled her eyes with a slight smile, enjoying her own strawberry ice cream with almond pieces. "Please, Ranma, it's not that hard to know that you like anything that's sweet and free."
Ranma let out a mocking laugh. "Exactly! And if it's free, it tastes even better."
The atmosphere in the ice cream parlor was lively, with the murmur of other customers and the sound of spoons clinking against the glasses. The place had a cozy air, with small hanging lamps that softly illuminated the wooden tables. It was a rare moment of peace between them, without fights, without problems, only the pleasure of a well-deserved ice cream.
But then, Akane put her spoon aside and looked at him with a more serious expression.
"Ranma," she began, with a calm but firm tone. "Have you ever thought about your future?"
Ranma, who was in the middle of his second spoonful, stopped. His expression changed from pure joy to slight discomfort. "Huh? Future?"
Akane nodded. "Yes, I mean... what are you going to do? Are you going to spend the rest of your life looking for a cure for your curse and fighting all the time?"
Ranma frowned, stirring his ice cream with the spoon without really paying attention. "Well... I don't know, Akane. It's not like I've sat down to think about it seriously."
Akane sighed, resting her elbows on the table. "Well, I have thought about it. I want to go to college. At first I thought my destiny was the dojo, that I had to continue with the tradition, but over time I've realized that that's not what I really want. Day by day, the dojo has become something secondary for me."
Ranma looked at her sideways. He didn't know what to say. Akane had a plan, something he had never allowed himself to think about.
"College, huh?" he murmured, stirring his ice cream.
"Yes. And I'm not saying this to brag or anything, I just... I want you to think about what you want to do, Ranma." Akane watched him with concern. "You can't live like this forever, aimlessly. Someday you'll have to decide."
Ranma didn't respond right away. His thoughts were a whirlwind, but on the surface there was only silence. He finished his spoonful of ice cream and looked to the side, not daring to return her gaze.
"I guess I never really thought about it," he admitted in a low voice.
Akane gave him an understanding smile. "You don't have to decide now, but I do want you to think about it. I don't want to see you waste your life fighting one battle after another, without knowing what for."
Ranma remained silent, with the spoon in his hand. It wasn't a conversation he could resolve in a single day, but for the first time, the idea of a "future" began to take root in his mind.
Akane stayed looking at him for a moment longer and decided to take advantage of the silence to push a little more.
"Ranma... haven't you ever thought that Genma is part of the problem?"
Ranma looked up suddenly, frowning. "What?"
"Think about it," Akane continued, resting her chin on one hand. "Your whole life has been your fault his bad decisions. He sold you for food, he took you to ridiculous training, he got you into unnecessary fights, and he hasn't even been a good father. He's only filled your head with sexist garbage and a code of honor that only suits him."
Ranma tightened his lips, tensinghis shoulders. "The old man is an idiot, I know. But he's my pop."
"So what?" Akane looked at him seriously. "Being family doesn't mean you have to keep obeying him. You don't have to live the way he wants. You have the right to decide what to do with your life."
Ranma didn't answer. He just played with his ice cream, pushing it with the spoon.
Akane sighed and, after a pause, asked the question that intrigued her the most.
"Why do you risk your life every time you can for a cure? Is your curse that bad?"
Ranma opened his mouth to answer, but Akane interrupted him before he could say anything.
"Think about it. Isn't it worse to be a panda? Or a duck? Or a cat?"
Ranma swallowed. The automatic answer, the one he always gave, was on the tip of his tongue: "I'm a man, I have to go back to being one." But... it was true.
Ryoga was obsessed with being human again, but who wouldn't be, especially living on the street. Shampoo, although she detested her cat form, didn't put herself at risk for a cure. Mousse barely cared. And Genma... well, he loves sleeping as a panda, I think?
So, why him...?
Ranma closed his mouth, looking away.
Akane didn't pressure him anymore. She just stayed there, giving him time. But she had already sown the doubt.
"Ranma, during this time you have seemed like a proud jerk who doesn't know what he's saying and only represses his feelings because, according to you and your father, that's what men do, but when you let go of that, when you relax from not knowing exactly what you are, you're kind, even funny, and it makes me think that having a future with you isn't so bad."
"We have a year and a half left until graduation, Ranma. If you want to continue with this commitment or even want to continue living in the house, you have to find answers to everything that suppresses you. You know, you should see what you're good at, except fighting. I've always seen you get dumbfounded when you see people with the piano or violin. What if for the first time you sign up for an extracurricular class?"
"........ I'll think about it."
Chapter 2: chapter 2
Chapter Text
Ranma walked through the streets of Nerima with a frown, kicking a stone without much enthusiasm. He had managed to leave the house without problems, avoiding the gazes of Akane and his father. He didn't feel like dealing with questions, nor with the strange feeling he had been carrying since the previous day's conversation.
Akane's question had resonated too much in his head: "Why do you risk your life for a cure? And worst of all, is your curse that bad?"
He scoffed. "Of course it is," he thought with annoyance. But then, as always, a part of his mind doubted. A part that didn't want to listen.
Almost without realizing it, his feet led him to Ucchan's. At least there he could eat something without worrying too much. He pushed the restaurant door and the smell of freshly made okonomiyaki gave him a warm welcome. Ukyo was behind the griddle, moving the spatula with dexterity, and when she saw him enter, she gave him a lopsided smile.
"Hey, sugar! That face of yours says the world owes you something."
Ranma snorted and sat at the bar. "Don't start, Ucchan. Just give me something to eat."
Ukyo rolled her eyes, but didn't press further, at least for the moment. While preparing his food, Konatsu entered from the back of the restaurant. As always, her walk was elegant and her posture impeccable. Seeing Ranma, she gave an educated bow.
"Good afternoon, Ranma-sama. It's a pleasure to see you."
"Hey, Konatsu," Ranma greeted without much enthusiasm. He observed Konatsu for a moment and, not knowing exactly why, his mind wandered. "Hey, you..." he hesitated for an instant, "you dress like a woman all the time, but you were born a man, how do you do it so well?"
Konatsu blinked before smiling gently. "That's correct, but I am a woman."
Ranma frowned. "But... I mean, it's confusing!"
Ukyo gave him a warning glance, but Konatsu remained calm. "Ranma-sama, what matters is not the body I was born with, but who I am. And I am a woman." Then she tilted her head. "Why the question?"
Ranma crossed his arms, drumming his fingers on his own arm. "I don't know... It's just that..." He paused for a moment. "It's complicated."
Konatsu looked at him with a sympathetic glint in her eyes. "I think I have something for you, please, wait a moment." She quickly retreated to her room.
While Konatsu was away, Ukyo finished cooking and placed the plate in front of Ranma. "Eat. And by the way, I want to tell you something."
Ranma, who had already grabbed the chopsticks, looked at Ukyo curiously. "What thing?"
Ukyo leaned her elbows on the bar and observed him with a serious expression. "I'm not after you anymore."
The redhead almost choked. "What?!"
Ukyo laughed and shook her head. "Don't make that face. My heart is already occupied by another idiot." She nodded towards the direction Konatsu had gone.
Ranma blinked and looked back. "Konatsu?"
"Yes, that idiot." Ukyo smiled fondly. "Although she's a lovely idiot."
Ranma looked at her with surprise before letting out a light laugh. "Well, congratulations, I guess. I hope it works out for you."
"Thanks, sugar. I appreciate it."
There was a brief comfortable silence, but then Ranma frowned. "But, hey, now that I mention it... How did you survive in an all-boys high school? I mean, living as a man by choice. That's foolish."
Ukyo froze. "...By choice?"
"Well, I had to do it. But I wouldn't choose it just because."
Ukyo felt a lump in her throat. "Ranma... what you're saying is..." She stopped and stared at him. "Have you never thought about what it really means to be a man or a woman?"
Ranma tensed. "What do you mean by that?"
Ukyo sighed. "Nothing, nothing. Just... you should think about it."
Before Ranma could respond, Konatsu returned with a pamphlet in her hand and placed it in front of him.
"Here, Ranma-sama. This might help you."
Ranma took the paper and frowned as he read it. He didn't expect to find something so direct: 'Gender Identity and Self-Exploration'.
"What is this supposed to be?" he asked, not letting go of it.
Konatsu smiled gently. "It's information. About people like me, about people who have felt what you feel and don't know how to put it into words."
Ranma felt a chill run down his spine. "I don't... this has nothing to do with me."
Ukyo leaned an elbow on the bar and gave him an evaluating look. "Maybe not, sugar. But if it were, would you really admit it?"
Ranma pressed his lips together and felt a surge of frustration. "Look, I just... I don't know what to say. This is confusing. I've never felt... like this."
"Like what?" Konatsu asked sweetly.
Ranma hesitated. "I don't know. Sometimes it's easier to be in this body, okay? It's like... like everyone expects less from me. Like I don't have to prove anything all the time. And when I'm like this, things feel... lighter. But there's also that part that says I shouldn't like it. That it's wrong. That... that it's giving up."
Ukyo and Konatsu exchanged a meaningful look. Ukyo sighed. "Ranma, gender identity isn't black and white. It's not just 'man' or 'woman'. And if the idea of being in one body causes you so much conflict, maybe it's time to ask yourself why."
Ranma swallowed. "But it's not like I'm weak or anything. I mean, I'm not a girl."
Konatsu smiled gently. "Being a woman isn't being weak, Ranma-sama. There are many strong girls. And if you're worried about proving something, I challenge you to try it. Try it. Spend a whole month as a woman. Without changing back, without excuses. See how you feel."
Ranma stared at her, dumbfounded. "A whole month!? You're crazy! I can barely go two weeks without my life falling apart, either dad will kill me."
Konatsu just tilted her head serenely. "If you're really so sure of who you are, then you wouldn't have a problem trying it, would you? Besides, Ranma, let's be honest, if you die against them, it's because you want to. Neither of them should give you much trouble."
Arriving at the Tendo house, somewhat calmer either from the exercise of walking or because she spoke, Ranma entered, being greeted by a kick from her father.
"What the hell is wrong with you, damn panda, are you tired of living!!!!"
"Ranma!" Genma's voice echoed through the house. "Where were you? A real man doesn't spend his time loafing around without training!"
Ranma, still irritated, scoffed and crossed his arms. "Leave me alone, old man. I'm not in the mood."
Genma frowned and approached with his typical domineering attitude. "Ha! Excuses! If you keep going like this, you'll end up a weakling."
Ranma felt a pang of fury and, without thinking, blurted out, "You know what? Maybe being strong isn't the only thing that matters."
Genma stopped, surprised by the response. "What are you talking about?"
Ranma gritted his teeth. He didn't want to talk about it. He didn't want to think about it. "Nothing. Forget it."
Genma looked at him suspiciously, but Ranma didn't give him another chance. He turned and locked himself in his room, throwing himself onto the futon with a heavy sigh.
"If I'm going to be a girl for a month, I need extra underwear, I've been like this for quite a while thanks to Herb or the old hag, but now I refuse not to wear a bra for a whole month, I don't know how I endured it before."
"Kasumi-nee will surely help me with that, I'd also like some nice new clothes without being too flashy, I doubt I'll dress like a celebrity for a whole month, although I can still steal something from Kane."
"Wait... am I really thinking about doing this?"
"I'm not stupid, or at least I want to believe I'm not, but I can't be a girl, I'm not like Konatsu, I'm sure that since I was a child, she had something clear about what she wanted."
"I, on the other hand, live as a boy, I boast of my masculinity, I was in an all-boys school, I constantly get into fights, damn it, I've lived as a man all my life, I don't know what I'm going to do this month, my attitude when I go out as a girl is just an act, it wasn't real, what should I do? go out and buy clothes, dresses, what do girls do that differentiates me from a real girl?"
As fatigue gave way to sleep, Ranma finished his monologue, leaving his worries for later.
Ranma plunged into a strange dream, as if his mind were dragging him to a place he didn't fully understand. He found himself in the dojo, but something didn't fit. The walls were too high, deformed as if space stretched endlessly. The light was dim and flickering, casting distorted shadows on the floor.
In front of him was a huge mirror, as tall as the ceiling and as wide as the wall. His reflection appeared immediately, but something was wrong. It didn't move with him, but had a life of its own. First, his male image stared at him, with the confident and arrogant expression he had always worn. But then, in a blink, his reflection changed.
Now it was his female version, with a calm smile and eyes that seemed to know more than they should.
"I was always me," the reflection whispered, though its lips barely moved.
Ranma took a step back, feeling a chill run down his spine. "That's not true... I..."
The reflection raised a hand, but didn't mimic his movement. It moved on its own.
"Why do you try so hard to be something you're not?"
The mirror began to distort, showing fragmented and blurry images. The first was the cat pit. He, as a child, trembling, surrounded by infernal meows. Pure terror etched on his face.
If he weren't a martial artist, he wouldn't be going through this hell.
The scene changed abruptly. Now he saw his childhood with Genma. His father yelled at him that men don't cry, that he had to be strong, that he had to be the best. The image jumped and distorted. Now he was in the all-boys high school, surrounded by classmates who hit him in the name of "friendship," mocking any gesture that wasn't "manly" enough.
Be strong. Be a man. Be strong. Be a man.
The words echoed in his head like an unbreakable mantra.
Suddenly, the reflection was himself again in his female form. But this time he wasn't smiling. He looked at him with infinite sadness.
"So much effort... so much pain... all to fit into something you don't even know if you want."
The dojo disappeared, and now he was standing in a dark forest. The sound of the wind blew softly, but there was something oppressive in the air. In front of him, a girl was kneeling, her back to him. Her red hair floated slightly in the wind.
Ranma felt a lump in his throat.
"Who are you?" he asked.
The girl turned, and her face was his, but with an expression of fear and sadness. Her lips moved, but the words were a weak whisper, almost unrecognizable.
"Let me be me..."
Ranma woke up with a start, covered in sweat, his heart pounding in his chest. He looked around, breathing heavily.
The pamphlet was still in his hand.
For the first time, he felt the urge to read it.
The morning sun came through the window, gently illuminating Ranma's room. For the first time in a long time, he woke up feeling... good. His head wasn't heavy with tormenting thoughts, nor was there a feeling of discomfort about his own body. The dream of the previous night still floated in his mind, but instead of making him anxious, it aroused a certain curiosity.
He stretched with energy and got out of bed. Today he wasn't going to let anything spoil his day.
When he went out to the patio, he saw his father already waiting for him in a fighting stance, with a serious expression. Ranma smiled.
"You're really eager to get beat up today, aren't you, old man?"
Genma didn't respond, just adopted his attack stance. Ranma took a breath, relaxed his body, and then launched into the offensive.
The fight didn't last long. This time, Ranma decided not to hold back. He moved with speed and precision, easily dodging every attack from his father. A couple of well-placed punches, a spinning kick, and finally a direct elbow made Genma fly and land in the pond with a big splash.
When the panda emerged from the water and shook his head, he found the image of his son—now in his female form—standing, arms crossed and a confident smile.
"That's it? Come on, old man, I thought you'd do better."
The panda just growled and held up a sign: "That wasn't a fair fight!"
Ranma rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. You're the one who always says you have to take advantage of any advantage, right? Well, I did. I'm going to have breakfast."
When Ranma entered the dining room, she immediately felt the gazes on her. Kasumi, Akane, and Nabiki were sitting at the table, but there was a strange atmosphere in the room.
Kasumi, as always, smiled sweetly, although her gaze seemed to analyze her more attentively than usual. Akane frowned, as if trying to understand something that didn't quite fit in her mind. Nabiki, on the other hand, had a raised eyebrow and a mocking smile on her lips.
"Well, well, Ranma," Nabiki said in her characteristic tone, "is this going to become a regular thing?"
Ranma blinked, not immediately understanding what she meant, until she saw where Nabiki was pointing her gaze.
The clothes she had chosen for breakfast were simply comfortable: a loose t-shirt and sports pants. Nothing out of the ordinary... except that under the t-shirt, the shape of a sports bra was clearly visible.
"What?" Ranma replied indifferently. "It's comfortable."
"Comfortable?" Akane repeated, incredulous.
"Yes, especially since, according to the old hag, I'll probably be like this for at least a whole month," Ranma said naturally as she served herself rice in her bowl.
Kasumi, with her kind smile, just nodded and continued eating as if nothing had happened. Akane, on the other hand, almost choked on her tea.
"A MONTH?!"
Nabiki rested her chin on her hand and looked at Ranma with a suspicious expression.
"A whole month? Hmm, how convenient," she commented. "Because, curiously, there's always a week every month when you don't show yourself in male form... and now it turns out you're going to spend a whole month like this."
Ranma gave her a warning look.
"Oh, come on, Nabiki, don't start."
"I haven't started anything, Ranma. But you, on the other hand, seem to have."
Kasumi intervened at the right moment.
"Ranma, would you like more rice?"
"Yes, thank you!" she said immediately, seizing the opportunity to divert the conversation.
Nabiki smiled to herself, but didn't insist further. However, the glint in her eyes made it clear that she still had questions.
Meanwhile, Ranma continued to have breakfast, ignoring the weight of the gazes and trying to convince herself that everything was under control.
Because it was... wasn't it?
The atmosphere at Furinkan High School was always chaotic, but for Ranma, today everything felt strangely easy. Since she had made the decision to be a girl for a month, she had noticed something curious about herself:
If she was going to do this, then she was going to do it well.
After all, wasn't Ranma Saotome the best at everything she did? If Konatsu was right and living as a woman shouldn't be a problem, then she would prove that not even the Jusenkyo curse could beat her.
Her posture was relaxed and confident as she walked through the halls, ignoring the gazes of her classmates. Although it wasn't uncommon to see her in her female form, the fact that she wasn't trying to avoid it did attract attention.
But before she could even get to the classroom...
"OH, MY GODDESS! YOU HAVE SHONE ONCE AGAIN IN THIS HUMBLE SCHOOL!"
Ranma sighed. Seriously? This early in the morning?
Tatewaki Kuno was already in front of her, with his katana in hand and an enraptured look.
"Lady of my heart! Today I will once again demonstrate my eternal love and end the spell that vile Ranma Saotome has cast upon you! Come, let us conquer the firmament together!"
Ranma just rolled her eyes.
"Look, Kuno. I don't have time for this."
"You don't need it! What you need is my love!"
Ranma clicked her tongue. She didn't want to ruin her good mood for the day, so she decided to make it as quick as possible.
In the blink of an eye, she moved with superhuman speed. Kuno barely had time to react before Ranma knocked him down with a well-placed spinning kick. His katana flew through the air, landing in the courtyard fountain.
Kuno collapsed backward with a THUD! as Ranma shook her hands as if nothing had happened.
"There, problem solved."
The students watching the scene murmured in surprise. It wasn't uncommon for Ranma to beat Kuno, but this time... there was something different about the way she had done it. There were no taunts, no anger, no complaints about the curse. Just a quick and effective elimination of a nuisance.
Ranma smiled confidently and continued on her way as if nothing had happened.
During the first classes, Sayuri and Yuka couldn't help but glance at Ranma from time to time. Something in her attitude was different.
She wasn't acting with the usual discomfort when she was in her female form. She wasn't complaining, she wasn't trying to hide, she wasn't huffing and puffing saying she was a "man" every five minutes.
When the bell rang for lunchtime, both girls looked at each other and, without saying a word, decided to look for her.
Ranma was sitting on the school roof, enjoying her lunch in peace when Sayuri and Yuka appeared.
"Hey, Ranma!" Yuka greeted with a smile.
"What are you doing here?" Ranma asked, chewing a bite of rice.
Sayuri sat next to her and rested her head on her hand.
"Nothing, we just wanted to see how you were... because you're acting weird today."
Ranma blinked. "Huh? What are you talking about? I'm the same as always."
"No, you're not," Yuka interjected, crossing her arms. "Today you seemed too comfortable with... well, with this."
Ranma swallowed her food and sighed.
"Well, if you want to know... I've decided I'm going to be a girl for a month."
The two girls were silent for a few seconds before blinking in confusion.
"What?" said Sayuri.
"Why would you do that?" Yuka asked.
Ranma smiled with her characteristic proud and somewhat foolish air.
"Because I want to prove that I can do it without it changing who I am! After all, I'm Ranma Saotome, the best at everything I do! If I can live a whole month as a girl and still be the same afterward, then this doesn't affect me at all."
Sayuri and Yuka exchanged a quick glance and then chuckled.
"What are you laughing about?" Ranma asked with a frown.
"Oh, nothing," Sayuri replied with a mischievous smile. "It's just that, if we're right, then you're very, very close to realizing something."
"Realizing what?" Ranma asked confused.
"Nothing, nothing~" Yuka replied playfully.
Ranma scoffed. "Whatever."
Then she looked at them with a bit more seriousness.
"Hey... thanks for not telling anyone about the locker rooms the other day."
Sayuri and Yuka smiled gently.
"Don't worry, we know it was personal," Sayuri said.
"Besides, we don't want to pressure you," Yuka added. "But, since you're going to be a girl for a month..."
The two leaned towards Ranma with a mischievous smile.
"How about we have a girls' day out?" Sayuri proposed.
Ranma blinked.
"A what?"
"Come on, it'll be fun," Yuka said. "We can go out together after school, go shopping, have a drink, do girly things~"
Ranma opened her mouth to protest... but then she thought about it.
If she was going to prove that this wasn't a problem for her, then she had to accept the challenge, right?
"Hmm... okay. But only because I want to prove that none of this affects me."
"Yesss!" said Sayuri and Yuka at the same time, high-fiving with excitement.
Ranma, on the other hand, crossed her arms and smiled proudly.
A girls' day out, huh?
None of that was going to change who she was, was it?
...Was it?
Chapter 3: chapter 3
Notes:
Srry ppl i already translate all chaps but i was without internet soooo that
maybe in 1h or 2h upload left chaps
Chapter Text
—Come on, Ranma! Hurry up or we'll miss the double parfait promotion— Sayuri shouted, already half a meter ahead.
—And then we're going to the new clothing store on the second floor!— added Yuka, turning around with a radiant smile.
Ranma followed them with a somewhat slow step, one hand in her pocket, the other adjusting her high ponytail. She was wearing a somewhat tight sports t-shirt, high-waisted skinny jeans, and new sneakers that Sayuri and Yuka had convinced her to try on “just to see how they looked.”
—I don't know why you brought me— she grumbled, though without real annoyance. —I only came because I had to make sure you two didn't get into trouble without me. I don't care about parfaits or clothes.
The girls looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Ranma spoke with that mix of wounded pride and adorable silliness that she did so well, but she didn't complain too much. In fact, she hadn't complained all afternoon.
The first stop was a discreet but modern boutique. Sayuri pulled out a sheer blouse and a black pleated skirt.
—Try it on.
—Are you crazy!? What does that have to do with martial arts?
—It has to do with looking good, silly— Yuka laughed. —Come on, just for a second. If you don't like it, we'll go find something 'stronger'.
Ranma looked at her suspiciously.
—Strong like... a strong punch?
—No, like a strong look— Sayuri replied. —You know... confidence, power. That vibe.
—...Bah, fine— Ranma grumbled, taking the clothes to the fitting room.
Five minutes later, she came out wearing the blouse and skirt. The girls applauded softly.
—You look amazing!
Ranma crossed her arms, a slight blush on her cheeks.
—It's not a big deal. It just... looks good because it shows off my muscles. You get it, right? Look at my shoulder— she said, pointing to it proudly. —And my neck. It makes me look stronger, more confident. Like a warrior or something.
—Sure, sure— Sayuri nodded without losing her smile. —Very... threatening.
Yuka pulled out a beret and put it on Ranma.
—There! Now you look like a street artist with fighting skills. You're perfect for intimidating the world!
—Pffft... don't exaggerate— Ranma murmured, but she looked at herself in the mirror. And she lingered a little longer than necessary.
Then they went to a shoe store, an accessories store, and even a cosmetics store where, amid laughter, Sayuri managed to paint one of Ranma's nails before she escaped horrified but laughing. Laughter came easily to her that afternoon. Without thinking too much.
Later, at the café, the three of them shared a giant parfait. Ranma had completely relaxed, though she still pretended not to enjoy every spoonful.
—So, Ranma— Sayuri began, casually, —what do you do when you feel pretty?
—Huh? Pretty? I don't... what kind of question is that?
—Don't look at me like that— Yuka interjected. —It's a normal question. It's not weird to want to look good, feel good, right?
—I just... if something looks good, I wear it. Like that black top that makes your shoulders look wider— she tried to justify, remembering another garment she had tried on without saying she loved it.
—Uh-huh— they both said in unison, clearly not believing her.
There was a brief silence as they shared another bite of the parfait. Then Sayuri dropped a devastatingly natural phrase:
—Have you ever wondered if you like being treated like a girl... because you are one?
Ranma swallowed a piece of fruit without chewing it completely. She coughed a little.
—What!? Of course not! I'm only doing this for a month to prove that it doesn't matter, that I'm still a guy! It's just that I'm better than everyone else even as a girl! Doesn't that make it even more impressive?
—Very, very much— Yuka said, patting her arm.
Sayuri leaned back in her chair, playing with her spoon.
—It seems to me that you don't need to prove anything, you know? It's obvious you're comfortable. You laugh more, you talk differently. You walk differently.
Ranma didn't respond. She stared out the café window. In the reflection of the glass, she saw three laughing girls. And she didn't know why, but the reflection seemed... warm. Familiar. Like she wasn't pretending anything.
She smiled. Barely. But it was real.
—...maybe I did like the parfait— she confessed softly.
And Sayuri and Yuka said nothing. They just smiled and took another spoonful.
—Hey, Ranma— Sayuri asked as they left the café, walking leisurely under the sunset. —You live alone with your dad, right?
—Yeah, although these days I'm at the Tendo's house. My dad's a mess, you know how he is.
—And your mom? You never talk about her.
Ranma stopped for a moment. She looked to the side, as if she didn't quite know how to answer.
—I don't... I don't know much. I don't know her. She was never around.
—Oh...— Yuka looked down for a moment. —I'm sorry, we didn't mean to make you uncomfortable.
—Nah, it's nothing— Ranma replied with a crooked smile, more sad than annoyed. —Anyway, with Kasumi, Nabiki, and even Akane around, it sometimes feels like I have three different moms... or three overly involved older sisters. I guess it's okay.
Sayuri put an arm around her shoulders and pulled her in affectionately.
—Well, today you had two more. At least for the afternoon.
—Hey! I'm not a little sister. I'm a world-class martial artist!
—Sure, champ— Yuka said, as the three of them laughed and continued walking.
The afternoon turned golden as the city slowed down, and in that moment, Ranma didn't need any more proof. Just the echo of laughter, shared steps, and the feeling of being, at least for a while, exactly where she wanted to be.
Ranma returned home late in the afternoon, with the sun turning the roofs of Nerima orange. She carried several bags hanging from her arms, disguising a smile every time she remembered a joke or comment from Sayuri and Yuka during the outing. Upon opening the door, the scent of jasmine and tea floated in the air. There were no screams, no fights, no pandas flying through the garden. Just peace.
Kasumi waited for her in the dining room doorway, with her warm smile and a folded box in her arms.
—Welcome, Ranma. I'm glad you had fun— she said, and then, with a gentle gesture, she handed her the box. —I thought you might like to wear this tonight.
Ranma opened the lid. Inside was a simple but adorable pajama: soft fabric with subtle lace details and a blouse with small mother-of-pearl buttons. It was obviously old, but well cared for.
—It was mine— Kasumi explained, lowering her voice slightly. —I used to wear it when I was your age. It hasn't fit me in a long time, but... I didn't want to throw it away. It's clean and still pretty, right?
Ranma blinked. She felt a warm twinge in her chest, as if something invisible suddenly hugged her.
—T-thank you... Kasumi-ne...
Kasumi noticed the bags and smiled mischievously.
—Did you buy a lot of clothes? Where did you get the money? Or should I help you hide them in my room as usual?
Ranma let out a guilty giggle.
—Yeah... yeah, some help would be good. I don't want Akane to see me with a lace skirt. She'd send me flying with a chair.
The two went upstairs in silence, carrying the bags carefully. Instead of going to Ranma's room, Kasumi opened hers and invited her in. It was a spacious, tidy room, with a shelf full of medical books, some literature, and old photos.
—You can stay here for a while. I have hot tea if you want.
Ranma left the bags by the bed and sat cross-legged on the tatami, relaxed.
—Thanks for this, really. It makes me feel... I don't know. Like someone's on my side.
Kasumi sat down in front of her and, with an almost maternal gesture, smoothed a stray strand of hair.
—I'm always on your side, Ranma. You know that.
There was a quiet pause. Only the sound of tea being poured filled the air.
—Can I ask you a question?— Kasumi said, suddenly more serious.
—Sure.
—Have you thought about your mother?
Ranma tensed.
—Not much... I don't know her well. Supposedly she's far away or dead. My dad never told me anything about her.
—I'm sorry— Kasumi murmured, placing her hand over Ranma's. —I didn't want to make you uncomfortable. It's just that... sometimes I think about mom and family. I love my sisters, but... I want things too. I'd like to go to college, study something beyond cooking and the house. Maybe medicine, maybe botany... I don't know.
Ranma looked at her, surprised by the confession. Kasumi always seemed perfect, happy. She never complained, never asked for anything.
—And why don't you do it?— she asked.
Kasumi smiled melancholically.
—Because I feel like I'm the pillar of this house. If I leave, everything might collapse. Nabiki would get lost in her accounts, Akane wouldn't eat well, and dad... well, I don't know what dad would do. But there's something else I wanted to tell you.
Kasumi got up and took a small wooden box from her dresser drawer. She opened it and took out an old photograph: a young, smiling woman with long, dark hair. Next to her, a red-haired boy.
—That... is my real father.
Ranma was silent.
—Huh...?
—I'm not dad's daughter. My mother had me when she had just started dating Soun Tendo. He raised me as his own, and never treated me differently... but mom told me the truth before she got sick. She told me I shouldn't blame anyone, that he probably doesn't know he has a daughter. That that red-haired boy was a brief but intense love. That he made her laugh when she needed it most.
Kasumi looked at her with bright eyes.
—And you... you remind me of how she described him. A brave young man, somewhat stubborn, with red hair like fire and a smile that hid his sadness.
Ranma didn't know what to say. She could only take the teacup and drink in silence, feeling the warmth seep into every corner of her body, stronger than ever. She didn't know if it was the drink, the words, or the feeling of being connected to something bigger than her.
Kasumi sat down next to her again and rested her head gently on Ranma's shoulder
A few days later, Ranma needed a break. She had been fulfilling her challenge to the letter, being a girl all the time. She dressed better, didn't complain about the bra, and had begun to understand what it meant to have space for herself.
She walked to the outskirts of Nerima, where the city noise faded and only the warm air and the rustling of leaves remained.
That's when she heard it.
A guitar, soft, sincere. A female voice, warm but melancholic, filling the air with a song that spoke of finding a home within oneself.
Ranma stopped.
The artist was sitting on a blanket, guitar in her arms, eyes closed. There were no spectators other than the wind. She sang as if no one was listening, or perhaps as if the whole world needed her.
Ranma sat a few steps away, saying nothing.
"And now I'm at war with my surroundings I don't need any reason
And it's that I'm a master of contradiction And an
expert at breaking the forbidden"
The words floated in the air, soft, like a caress to a wound that hasn't fully healed.
Ranma looked down. She didn't know why those phrases affected her so much, but there they were, piercing her chest without warning.
"And I remain a prisoner But now the wind runs around For my sins,
I remain a prisoner Flesh and bone"
The last chord faded like a feather.
—Did you like it?— asked the guitarist, opening her eyes. Her voice was softer without the melody.
—Yes— Ranma replied, without thinking. —It was... beautiful.
—You don't know how hard it was for me to write it— said the girl with a shy smile. —Sometimes things hurt more when they have no name.
Ranma nodded, not really knowing why.
The last note of the concert still floated in the air, like a soft caress that refused to die with the wind. Ranma remained seated in silence, her gaze lost in the orange-tinged sky. The afternoon fell slowly, as if it didn't want to interrupt that moment.
That's when a figure approached with serene steps.
A distinguished-looking woman, dressed in a dark blue kimono decorated with golden borders, stopped next to her. Her long hair, carefully styled, was a deep red tone, almost like red wine. There was something in the way she moved, in her posture, that radiated natural elegance, but also a veiled sadness, as if each step carried the weight of an untold story.
—Excuse me— she said in a soft voice, —does this road lead to Nerima? I haven't been here in many years and I'm afraid I've gone astray.
Ranma nodded, turning to her with curiosity.
—Yes, it's about a fifteen-minute walk straight down this street. Are you coming to visit someone?
The woman hesitated for a moment, but then smiled with a certain bitterness.
—You could say that. I'm looking for... my past. Or rather, trying to correct it. I made mistakes— she continued, her gaze fixed on a point in the horizon. —I not only abandoned a son, but two. Sometimes I tell myself that I had reasons, that I was young, that I didn't know what I was doing. But over the years, those excuses become more and more empty.
Ranma watched her in silence. She didn't know what to say. There was something about this woman that was unsettlingly familiar, but she didn't know what.
—And do you think you can make up for everything now?— she asked in a low voice, almost without thinking.
The woman was surprised by the question, but then nodded slowly.
—I don't know. Maybe it's too late. But I can't keep running. If I could at least see them... if I could tell them that I didn't forget them, that I always carried them in my heart... Maybe then, even if they don't forgive me, I'll know that I did the right thing for once in my life.
There was a long silence between them. Then, the woman bowed her head gratefully.
—Thank you for the directions. And for listening to me, young lady. Sometimes it's easier to open up to a stranger.
—You're welcome...— Ranma replied, still with a slightly furrowed brow.
The woman walked away with calm steps, leaving behind only the faint sound of the breeze through the trees.
Night had fallen gently over the Tendo household. Kasumi was in the kitchen, finishing putting away the dishes when the phone ring:
“I'm staying a little longer helping Ukyo. I'll be late. Don't wait for me for dinner! <3”
With that message Ranma said goodbye, informing Kasumi of her situation, she told her about the day and that a very imposing lady asked her for directions to Nerima.
Kasumi smiled and hung up the phone. She was happy to see Ranma more relaxed, more open. Perhaps she didn't fully accept it yet, but she was clearly changing. And that, somehow, gave her hope.
She was on her way to her room when the doorbell rang.
—At this hour?— she murmured. She dried her hands with a cloth and went to the door.
Upon opening, she found a woman of refined presence. She wore a deep blue kimono, with gray and white embroidered details. Her dark red hair, long to her back, was delicately styled, held by a simple silver pin. She had a serene expression, but her eyes—large, dark, full of years and regrets—had an intensity impossible to ignore.
Kasumi froze for a moment. It was the same woman Ranma had told her about, the one she had met hours before at sunset, while playing the guitar in the street.
—Mrs. Tendo?— asked the woman in a soft but firm voice. —My name is Nodoka Iori. I would like to see my son, Ranma... and Mr. Saotome.
Kasumi blinked. So it was true.
—Ah... Ranma hasn't returned yet— she replied, polite but bewildered. —But... Mr. Saotome is in the living room... Just a moment.
She walked quickly to the living room, where Genma was dozing in front of the television. But upon hearing the voice from the door, he sat up abruptly, turned pale, and, without thinking twice, transformed into a panda.
Kasumi returned to the entrance, just as Nodoka crossed the threshold. The woman stopped upon seeing the panda in the middle of the room.
—So this is how you run from your mistakes— she said, with a calmness that sounded much worse than a scream. —You hide. As always.
The panda remained still. His paws trembled slightly.
—Don't pretend, Genma. I know who you are. And I didn't come to be entertained with cheap tricks.
She left her handbag aside, next to the tatami, and looked directly at the animal.
—Fourteen years have passed since you took our son away. Fourteen years of silence. You said you would train him and return. But you didn't return. You didn't write. You didn't even let me know if he was alive.
The panda tried to raise a sign with an apology, but Nodoka raised an eyebrow, and the piece of cardboard fell to the floor.
—And now? What kind of father does this? What kind of man hides behind a disguise?
Kasumi, in silence, held a cup of freshly brewed tea, not daring to intervene.
—I haven't come to beg you or ask for explanations— Nodoka continued. —I'm here to see Ranma. To talk to him. To amend my own mistakes... because I made them too.
Her eyes softened, although her voice remained firm.
The woman then turned to Kasumi, smiling gently.
—Sorry for bursting in like this. Can I wait here until he returns?
Kasumi nodded, still in silence.
—Of course... Mrs. Iori. I'll make you some tea.
As the woman sat with dignity on the tatami, silence filled the house like a heavy breeze. The panda remained motionless, as if moving would break the world.
Kasumi, returning to the kitchen, could only think of one thing:
When Ranma returns, everything will change.
Chapter 4: Chapter 4
Chapter Text
the persistent aroma of okonomiyaki in the air, and the soft background music that Konatsu had put on from her phone created an almost homely atmosphere. Ranma, sleeves rolled up and hair tied in a messy bun, cleaned the last table while Ukyō finished counting the cash register and Konatsu diligently swept.
—Are you sure you're not taking this too seriously?— said Ukyō, resting her elbows on the counter. —I mean, you even offered to clean the bathrooms.
Ranma scoffed, without stopping rubbing the surface.
—Nah! I'm just accumulating points for when I become a living legend. “The best martial artist who is also a professional waitress.” Sounds great, doesn't it?
—Sounds like you're avoiding thinking too much— Konatsu replied with a soft smile, sweeping near the entrance.
—Maybe— Ranma admitted, straightening up and stretching her arms. —But the truth is... this week hasn't been so bad. Sayuri and Yuka were pretty cool, Kasumi gave me pajamas, and even at school they respect me more... even if it's weird to say. I didn't think I'd last this long without exploding, but it seems I can handle this.
—And you still think you're going to “go back to being a guy” after the month?— asked Ukyō, almost casually, though without looking directly at her.
Ranma blinked, a little uncomfortable.
—Of course! It's just a challenge. I'm proving that I can be just as good no matter how I look. Nothing more. I'm still the same as always, right?
Ukyō let out a small nostalgic laugh and sat next to Konatsu, who also stopped to listen.
—You know? When I went to boys' school... many times I thought they were going to find out. I had to speak deeper, be careful not to get excited when they called me “brother,” all that stuff. Sometimes I felt free. Other times, trapped.
—Trapped?— Ranma repeated, curious.
—Yes. Because... there were parts of me that enjoyed that life. Not out of obligation, but because I felt like myself. And then I thought... what if it wasn't just a disguise?
Ranma looked at her without saying anything, barely frowning.
Ukyō smiled sadly.
—I don't know yet. I just know that not all labels fit me... but some make me feel comfortable. Sometimes I think that if I had been born different, I wouldn't have to be thinking about any of this. Just exist.
—...that sounds complicated— said Ranma, softly.
—It is— Konatsu nodded. —But it's also more common than it seems.
—You too...?
—Let's just say that not everything in this house is black and white— said Konatsu, winking.
Ranma crossed her arms, sitting on a stool. She looked at her own hands, her clean nails, the faint smell of food on her shirt. She didn't know what to say.
—Hey— said Ukyō gently, —if at any time you want to talk about what you're feeling, without pressure, just say it. No one here is going to judge you for doubting.
Ranma looked at her, swallowing.
—I'm not doubting— she murmured, though it sounded more like a question than an affirmation.
Ukyō just nodded, without arguing.
—Well, just in case, the next batch of okonomiyaki is on me. To celebrate your first week as... well, as you.
Ranma smiled, half forced, half sincere.
—Thanks... I guess.
Meanwhile, at the Tendo house....
The table was already set when Nodoka Iori, with her serene bearing and her deep blue kimono decorated with delicate white floral details, took a seat next to the Tendo sisters. Her dark red hair, styled in an elegant updo secured with a discreet hairpin, gave her an air of calm dignity. Her eyes, sharp and expressive, observed every detail with an almost intimidating calm.
Soun Tendo, with the somewhat forced expression of someone who wishes to calm an impending storm, cleared his throat trying to start a casual conversation.
—Well, Mrs. Iori... the situation is not as bad as it seems. Your son is adapting, little by little. Even, if I'm not mistaken, he has a fiancée...
—We will not talk about that yet, Mr. Tendo— Nodoka replied, with a firm courtesy that did not need to raise her voice to command respect. —There are other more important things for now.
Kasumi, in her usual role as silent hostess, poured tea for everyone with precise movements. Nabiki, with her eyes narrowed and a calculating little smile, seemed to be anticipating the moment when the atmosphere would explode with some revelation.
—I would like to know more about Ranma— commented Nodoka, addressing the sisters in a soft voice. —How has it been living with him this week?
Kasumi was the first to respond, with her usual warmth and sincerity:
—He's been kind. A bit clumsy, of course... but he tries very hard. He has a good heart. He has helped a lot at home. It's obvious he wants to do well.
—And he takes this whole living-as-a-girl thing very seriously— added Nabiki, raising an eyebrow mischievously. —Although, if you ask me, he enjoys it more than he's willing to admit.
—Enjoys...?— repeated Nodoka, raising an eyebrow slightly.
—He came back with bags full of new clothes— Nabiki continued, casually. —He puts on makeup sometimes. He says he does it "because it's easier to go unnoticed that way"... but he doesn't fool me. He even agreed to go shopping with Sayuri and Yuka, and he didn't look unhappy at all.
Nodoka said nothing for a few seconds. She just took a sip of tea, her eyes fixed on the cup. There was something indecipherable in her gaze that even Nabiki couldn't quite read.
Kasumi looked down, feeling that there was more at stake than what was said aloud. There was a subtle tension, as if each word added weight to a secret still unnamed.
—And you?— asked Nodoka then, with an interest that seemed more personal than merely polite. —How has life been for Mr. Tendo's daughters?
—We have done the best we could— Soun replied with a mixture of pride and sadness in his voice. —Kasumi took care of keeping everything in order since Himiko... passed away.
—Himiko?— repeated Nodoka with a small nostalgic smile. —I knew her. We were friends in our youth. We shared a lot before... well, before our lives took different paths.
Soun blinked, genuinely confused.
—You knew my wife...? She never mentioned a friend named Nodoka...
—Perhaps she used another name at that time— Nodoka replied elegantly, avoiding the details with an air of subtle melancholy. —We were young. Things were different then.
Kasumi observed Nodoka more closely now. Something in her way of speaking, in her silences, began to awaken questions she didn't know how to formulate.
The conversation drifted to lighter topics. At one point, the subject of ages came up casually. Nabiki commented that she was seventeen. Akane said she was sixteen. Kasumi, without giving it too much importance, mentioned that she had already turned nineteen.
Nodoka stopped her gesture of drinking for a moment. Nineteen. Her mind calculated precisely, reviewing years and dates like someone following the thread of an uncomfortable memory.
Just before Himiko married Soun...
The resemblance. The way she moved. Even that quiet sweetness that Kasumi radiated.
But she said nothing. Not yet. She only allowed the silence to settle a little more before breaking it with a kind smile.
—You have a very warm home— Nodoka commented, in a softer voice. —It's obvious you love each other very much. It's admirable how you've grown up together.
—That is until someone eats the last mochi in the refrigerator— added Nabiki ironically.
There were some restrained laughs. Even the atmosphere seemed to relax for a moment. But the weight of the unspoken was still there, floating like a faint shadow. Nodoka looked at Kasumi with a different expression now. There was something between nostalgia... and hope. As if she was beginning to piece together a puzzle she had forgotten for years, but had always been waiting to assemble.
Kasumi glanced at the front door. Ranma had not yet returned. She had sent a message saying she would help Ukyō close her shop, but even so, the clock seemed to move slowly. Her hands were clasped in her lap, and her gaze, normally serene, looked somewhat distant, tinged with a melancholy that was rarely noticeable. In her heart, a doubt had been troubling her since the arrival of that elegant woman who said her name was Nodoka Iori.
She remembered the letter. The one her mother left her before she passed away. In it, her mother had confided the truth about her origin: that her biological father was not Soun Tendo, but a young man with whom she had a brief relationship before marrying. Even so, she loved him with all her heart. That young man, according to the letter, had red hair like fire, a serene smile, and an almost naive passion for martial arts. But in the whole story, no one named Nodoka was ever mentioned. The dates simply didn't match. However, there was something in the gestures, in the eyes of that woman, that made her heart beat strongly, as if she had known her long before.
With a mixture of determination, anxiety, and a hint of fear, she approached the woman in the blue kimono. Nodoka looked at her gently, almost as if she expected that moment.
—Mrs. Iori... Could I talk to you for a moment?— she asked politely, though her voice couldn't help but reflect her anxiety. —It's about Ranma... I'd like to understand some things better, to be able to help him.
Nodoka raised her eyebrows, slightly surprised. Her face remained serene, though inside her chest tightened like a drum.
Could it be...? Could she know something about my past...?
—Of course— she replied with a kind smile. —But I think it would be prudent to include Mr. Tendo in the conversation. After all, he is also part of this story.
Thus, the three of them headed to the dojo. Kasumi opened the paper doors with a respectful gesture, letting in Nodoka and Soun, who was still somewhat bewildered by everything he had heard at the table. They sat on the floor, facing each other, in a triangle charged with silent tension. The aroma of wood and tatami seemed denser than usual.
Kasumi took a deep breath, as if preparing for a storm.
—First... I want to apologize for Nabiki. She sometimes says things without thinking. She didn't mean to be disrespectful— she said with a slight blush on her cheeks.
—No problem— Nodoka replied, her professional tone intact. —But tell me, what do you want to know?
—It's about Ranma— said Kasumi. —You asked what he was like... well, there's something else you need to know. Ranma... has a curse. Like his father. He turns into a girl with cold water. I don't know if that... changes your opinion of him...
Nodoka was silent for a few seconds. Her expression was not one of surprise, but of something more complex: recognition, deep understanding, as if she had anticipated those words long before hearing them.
—I already know— she said finally. —I know about Jusenkyo. I know the legends and the facts. I've done quite a bit of research before coming.
Kasumi blinked, somewhat confused. But Nodoka continued, her voice now softer, though charged with palpable solemnity.
—I thought you wanted to talk about another topic. I suppose that since we're here, I could bring it up...
She turned slightly towards Soun, who until then had maintained an uncomfortable silence, trying to guess the reason for the conversation.
—Because a long time ago, before I was Nodoka Iori, I was Shunsui. I was a young martial artist, heir to the Iori clan. I shared many things with your wife, Soun... and also with you.
The silence in the dojo became absolute. Soun, with a hardened face, stood up abruptly, his expression completely transformed.
—You...?! You left her alone with a daughter and disappeared! We were rivals, Shunsui! You disappeared without a word! Do you know what that meant to her? To me!
—No... It's not like that— Nodoka replied calmly, though her voice had a note of pain. —That duel we lost, my doubts about who I was... my identity problems. I walked away because I felt I didn't deserve to be near you. I didn't feel worthy to be part of that story.
Kasumi covered her mouth with her hand, trembling. The doubt that had accompanied her for years began to take shape. Deep down, she already knew, but hearing it aloud was something else.
Soun, for his part, could not contain the tremor in his voice.
—I loved you, Shunsui. I never stopped waiting for you. You know that, right? But... I don't know if I can forgive you so easily.
The tension continued to float in the air. There were no screams. There were no tears. Just the weight of the truth, still incomplete, slowly falling on the shoulders of those who shared the same roof. It was as if the dojo, witness to so many fights and silences, now became a place of revelations.
Kasumi took a deep breath and spoke in a soft but firm voice:
—I never held a grudge against you, Mrs. Iori... Shunsui. And if what you say is true... I would like to talk more about all this. Maybe... later. Ranma should be arriving soon, and I think she also deserves to hear some of these truths.
Nodoka looked at her with glassy eyes, but full of respect. She nodded slowly, knowing that, for the first time in many years, someone was offering her a second chance.
—It's okay, dear— said Nodoka, with a soothing expression. —Take your time. My home will still be there for you.
—And you're right, I came here to repair many mistakes and I understand that Genma was never a good father—
The sliding door slid with a soft creak and Ranma entered the dining room, wiping her hands with a towel that hung over her shoulder. Her hair was slightly disheveled from the afternoon wind, and her cheeks still retained some of the blush from laughing during work with Ukyō.
—Sorry for the delay, Kasumi. I stayed to help a little longer than I should have— she commented naturally.
—Don't worry, Ranma. You arrived just in time— Kasumi replied with a reassuring smile.
Turning her gaze to the table, Ranma stopped dead in her tracks. The woman in the blue kimono was already sitting there, as elegant and serene as she remembered. It was the same one who had asked her for directions to Nerima a few days ago, the one who had stayed in her mind for her solemn aura and her dark red hair.
—You...— she murmured. —The lady from the afternoon...
The woman stood up gently, her eyes shining with a mixture of contained emotion and sincere warmth.
—I'm glad you still remember me— she said in a calm and soft voice. —I am Nodoka Iori. Your mother.
Ranma blinked, surprised, but did not step back. There was something in that statement that did not feel forced. As if, deep down, she already knew. There were no words at first, just a dense pause. Nodoka approached naturally and hugged her briefly, with a mixture of maternal care and years of absence squeezed into a single gesture.
Kasumi approached both of them, observing with tenderness, but without interrupting. She understood the magnitude of the moment. Ranma, without adding anything else, sat next to her mother at the table.
Dinner was served shortly after. Soun, still shocked by what he had heard in the dojo, had chosen to stay there, meditating in solitude. The atmosphere at the table was dense, but not hostile. Nodoka took care to direct the conversation with a silent authority, that of someone who had made a decision and did not need to justify it.
—Before we try to pretend that this is just any dinner, there is something I must say— Nodoka announced, placing her chopsticks carefully aside. —I have not come only to visit Ranma. I have come to do what I should have done a long time ago.
Genma, sitting on the other side of the table, visibly tensed. Although he had not spoken much since Nodoka arrived, his gaze remained alert, like that of a trapped animal.
—Genma Saotome...— Nodoka began, her tone as sharp as steel. —You were my husband. But what you did was unforgivable. You took my daughter away. You tore her from my arms, from her home, and dragged her down a path of pain, humiliation, and violence. The Neko Ken, the absurd engagements, the robberies you committed, the lives you ruined!
Each word fell like a hammer blow on the table. Nabiki and Akane remained motionless. Even Kasumi tightened her hands slightly on her lap.
—After everything I told you about my life— Nodoka continued, now standing. —About my own wounds. About how I transformed and survived. You knew what it meant to risk a child's soul! And yet you subjected Ranma to that hell!
—Don't try to speak, Genma. I'm not interested in what you have to say— she cut him off with a single gesture of her hand. —I've already gathered all the necessary information. I know every step you took. I know every lie, every broken promise. I trusted you, naively. I thought you would be a good teacher for Ranma. I thought you would be someone worthy. But you weren't!
Her voice became softer, but also more devastating.
—You not only failed as a husband. You failed as a father. What you did to Ranma was not training. It was torture. It was abandonment. It was cruelty disguised as discipline.
Genma tried to speak, but Nodoka gave him no space. The dignity in her posture, the precision of her words, made any display of authority unnecessary. She already had it.
—From this moment, you have no authority over Ranma. As leader of the Iori clan, and by dissolving any bond with you, I declare that she will be under my guardianship. From now on, she will be cared for. She will be respected. She will be treated as the person she is... and not as the failed project of a cowardly man.
Ranma looked down. Her throat was closing, but not from fear. It was a mixture of relief, gratitude... and something she didn't know she had been waiting for all her life. Nodoka, serene, simply placed a hand on hers.
The table fell silent. Not from discomfort, but from respect.
The atmosphere was still impregnated with the echo of Nodoka's words when the sliding door of the dining room opened decisively. Soun Tendo appeared in the doorway, arms crossed and a hard expression, as if every step he took had been carefully weighed.
—Have you finished what you came to do?— he asked, addressing Nodoka with a coldness that contrasted with the warmth of his usual courtesy.
The silence was immediate. Nabiki, accustomed to reading between the lines, raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms defiantly.
—Really, Dad? After everything she said, are you still going to defend Genma? Are you going to ignore things like the Neko Ken or the ridiculous commitments he got us into?— she said, with a tone full of irony.
Soun looked at her sternly, though his voice remained serene.
—It's not a matter of defending him, Nabiki. He's my friend... and my sworn brother. What he did has no justification, but it can't be erased with a single night of recriminations either. There are many things to discuss, many wounds to close... if that's still possible.
Nodoka maintained her composure, watching attentively the man who years ago was her comrade in the ways of martial arts. The weight of the words did not go unnoticed by her.
—If you really came to make amends for your mistakes— Soun continued, with a slight sigh, —then stay for a few days. Today was exhausting. We can't resolve fourteen years of wrong decisions in a single dinner.
The atmosphere was still tense, but Soun's words, despite their harshness, were not an expulsion. They were a crack in the closed door of the past. An opportunity.
Nodoka nodded serenely, without a hint of pride on her face. Only the firmness of someone who had made a decision, and who was willing to face what came with the dignity that the right path demanded.
—I will stay. Not for him— she glanced at Genma, —but for her. For Ranma. Because I don't intend to abandon my daughter again.
Kasumi exchanged a brief glance with her mother. A small gesture, almost imperceptible, but which spoke of something deeper brewing in the heart of the home.
Chapter 5: Chapter 5
Chapter Text
The morning air was colder than Akane expected, but she didn't complain. The street was still asleep, the sun barely hinting at its presence between the rooftops, and she ran, letting the steady rhythm of her steps silence the noise in her head a little.
It wasn't that she needed to train. It was that she needed to think.
And lately, thinking about her was becoming a problem.
Ranma.
No, Ranma-chan, as everyone was already calling her with a naturalness that Akane still found difficult.
It wasn't just the longer hair or the way she wore clothes without worrying about hiding anything. It was her voice. Her gaze. Her way of speaking. Ranma had changed. Or rather, she had stopped fighting with something that, perhaps, had always been there.
Akane clenched her fists slightly, taking a deep breath as she turned the corner of the park. Sweat began to accumulate on her nape, but she didn't slow down.
She had already accepted it, or at least she thought she had. That Ranma liked being a girl. That that curse wasn't as cursed as they had thought.
And that... she liked that. She liked her.
She closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the annoying stab in her chest. It wasn't the first time she had thought about it. But it was the first time she didn't deny it immediately.
"I'm a lesbian," she thought silently, with resignation. Not with pride, nor with anger. Just... a silent acceptance, like someone who discovers that the sky was always blue and didn't realize it.
Ranma no longer competed with her over silly things. In sports, she let her win, or cheered her on with that calm smile that didn't seem like hers... and at the same time, it did. It was as if she really saw her now. As if she no longer had to prove anything.
And that confused her even more.
"Would I like to date her...?"
The question slipped into her thoughts without asking permission. She forced herself to ignore it, as if doing so could make it disappear.
But it didn't.
And for the first time, the idea didn't seem so ridiculous to her.
When she finally returned, her breathing was more stable, but her mind wasn't. The sliding door at the entrance was open, as always at that hour. She wiped the sweat from her neck with the towel hanging around it and crossed the threshold without thinking too much.
Something was... different.
It wasn't just the aroma. Although that was the first thing she noticed: a soft, comforting smell, like miso with ginger, floating from the kitchen. It wasn't a dish that Kasumi usually prepared, at least not like that.
Akane took off her sneakers slowly, listening. What she didn't hear was even more unsettling: there was no laughter, no moving plates, not even the television on. Just silence. A silence full of something.
She peeked down the hallway and there they were.
Kasumi, in her usual apron, stirred something in a pot with a serene but tense expression. Beside her, a woman with dark red hair, tied up elegantly, cut vegetables with precise, almost ceremonial movements. There was something in her posture that radiated authority... and familiarity.
Nodoka was here, that's when Akane accepted that yesterday wasn't a dream, that Ranma would most likely leave with her. She knew she could get angry about many things, but it would never be allowed to get angry about the idea that Ranma had a mother to live with, but there she was with a lost look.
And that might not even be the most important thing from yesterday for Akane.
Last night:
The Tendo house was immersed in a dense silence, as if the air itself held its breath. The confrontation had been brief but devastating: Nodoka didn't raise her voice, but every word she said against Genma had fallen like a sword on the room. Then, without asking permission, she retired with Ranma and they closed the door to the guest room from the inside.
Kasumi had waited a couple of hours. Only when she was sure there would be no more shouting or blows did she ask her sisters to meet in the kitchen.
The tea was ready on the table when Akane and Nabiki arrived, still with tension on their faces. Nabiki crossed her arms, Akane seemed restless. Kasumi, on the other hand, was strangely serene. Tired, but clear.
—Thank you for coming —she said as she sat down—. I don't want tomorrow to take us by surprise. We can no longer pretend this isn't happening.
Akane looked up.
—You mean Ranma...? And her mom?
Kasumi nodded.
—Nodoka has already decided to stay tonight. And although she hasn't said anything openly... it's clear she doesn't want Ranma to stay here. Father didn't contradict her. Not once.
—That was weird —Nabiki interjected dryly—. Soun almost seemed... frustrated.
—He is —Kasumi replied without hesitation—. He may not say it out loud, but he's resigned. For him, Ranma was a burden since Nodoka claimed Ranma as her daughter, a failed bet that no longer makes sense to hold on to. So... the engagements will most likely be canceled tomorrow.
Akane looked down. Although she already sensed it, hearing it out loud made something stir in her chest.
—And what does that mean for Ranma? —she asked after a moment.
Kasumi hesitated for a second, before answering carefully:
—It means she's going to need a new home. And protection. Nodoka is not just anyone.
Nabiki narrowed her eyes.
—What do you know about her?
Kasumi took her cup, held it for a moment as if to give herself strength, and spoke.
—Her name was Sunshui. She was raised as the heir to the Iori clan, one of the oldest in traditional martial arts. She wasn't just a fighter. She was a symbol, an instrument of power and status. But she rebelled against all that and disappeared. She changed her name, her life... she had a daughter.
Akane blinked.
—Daughter?? Ranma was born in the middle of all that?
—No.
—Ranma has a sister? —Nabiki asked in astonishment, imagining opportunities and resources behind that revelation.
Kasumi smiled sadly, placing the cup on the table gently.
—Yes. Her name is Kasumi. And it's me.
The silence that followed was different. Not tense, but profound. Akane opened her mouth, but couldn't find words. Nabiki remained motionless, for once without a ready answer.
Kasumi held their gazes with painful calm.
—I'm not sure what will come. But I want to make sure Ranma has something. A place, a bond, something more than the remains of a broken promise. I have you and I wouldn't change you for anything, but it's true that I also see Ranma as another sister and I want to make sure she has someone like a mother in her life.
—wait wait wait— nabiki said in a surprised tone— since when did you know this?
—our mother left me a letter explaining who my biological father was, she never resented him, she said he was a very warm person who was just confused, that's why I also want to give her a chance—
The night continued in silence. But nothing was the same as before.
Breakfast was a silent choreography. No one raised their voice too much. Nodoka and Kasumi shared the kitchen. Akane barely touched her food. Nabiki observed everyone with calculating eyes.
When the table was cleared, Akane stood up abruptly, her fists clenched. She went upstairs without saying a word and locked herself in her room, slamming the door shut. Rage boiled inside her, confused, tangled with sadness and something else she couldn't name.
She felt betrayed. Not by Ranma, not even by Nodoka, but by Kasumi. Her sister, always so calm, was now willing to talk to the woman who had disappeared for years, who had abandoned her mother, her family. How could she do it so easily? How could she see her without it hurting?
Meanwhile, Nabiki was already in her room, turning on the laptop. She typed names, checked databases, and then took out her phone to dial a familiar number.
—Tatewaki? I need to talk to you. It's about someone who calls herself Nodoka... or maybe you know the Iori surname.
Downstairs, Kasumi dried her hands and turned to Nodoka. For a moment she said nothing, but finally, in a soft, almost vulnerable tone, she asked:
—Would you like to go out for coffee with me?
Nodoka looked at her in silence. She nodded slightly, without words, as if she understood the true weight of that invitation.
They both headed for the entrance, leaving the Tendo house immersed again in its usual, dense silence.
The rain fell softly on the lanterns of the traditional district. The drops pattered on the tiles and black tiled roofs as if marking the beat of a conversation that had not yet begun. Kasumi walked under her white lace umbrella, with elegant but somewhat tense steps. Her gaze was serene, but her thoughts went far, intertwined with memories, doubts and an unnameable longing. Beside her, Nodoka held her own calmly, wearing a discreet but well-cared-for kimono, pale lavender with barely visible floral embroidery. The air smelled of wet earth, aged wood and something else: the possibility of finally speaking without the pressure of the Tendo surname, without the shadow of filial duty or the immediate past.
They entered a small traditional cafe, dark wood and the aroma of freshly prepared matcha. The interior was quiet, with dim lighting that accentuated the intimate atmosphere of the place. A waitress guided them to a low table by the window, from where they could see the interior garden with its tranquil pond, the koi fish gliding between the stones and the mechanical bamboo that struck rhythmically, marking the passage of time.
Kasumi waited for the tea to be served before speaking. She held the hot cup between her hands, as if she needed physical warmth to be able to enter the emotional terrain. Nodoka, for her part, looked at everything with a silent tenderness, as if every corner of the place brought her memories that she didn't know whether to treasure or fear. She seemed like someone who had lived too much, and yet had not stopped finding beauty in small things.
—Where do you live now? —Kasumi asked, with a mixture of curiosity and caution, trying to break the tension with a simple but genuine question.
Nodoka smiled, grateful for the simple start.
—In a quiet residence, on the other side of Tokyo. About three hours from here, if traffic doesn't play against us —she replied as she adjusted her cup—. It's a quiet place... maybe too quiet. But it's mine. It helps me think. It has a small garden and a well-stocked library. Sometimes, when I feel lonely, I play the shamisen. Although I'm not as good as before.
Kasumi nodded, imagining that landscape. Her gaze drifted to the garden for a moment, then returned to Nodoka with a warmer interest.
—And you, Kasumi? —Nodoka asked, in a soft, maternal tone—. What has your life been like? What do you want to do now that you're an adult?
Kasumi blinked, surprised by the direct question, so uncommon in her environment. She took a few seconds to answer, weighing her words.
—I have lived to care —she finally said—. For my sisters, for the house, for others. I don't regret it, but sometimes I feel like... I still don't know who I am beyond that. Although lately I've been thinking about studying traditional medicine, or nursing. Something that allows me to heal, but also to choose. I like to take care... but I want that decision to be mine.
Nodoka looked at her with a silent glow of pride in her eyes, a sincere gesture of approval.
—Your mother would be so proud of you... and so am I. Not for what you do, but for the woman you are. Strong. Honest. With a sweetness that is not weakness, but well-carried courage. Himiko said that true sweetness was a form of strength... and you remind me so much of her.
Kasumi looked down, touched by those words. There was a brief silence before she broke it herself, as if those emotions had unlocked something deeper.
—And Ranma? What do you think of... of everything that's happening to her?
Nodoka sighed, with a mixture of regret and tenderness. Her fingers caressed the edge of the cup with an involuntary gesture.
—Ranma is like a mirror of the self I was. A girl who has been pushed all her life to fulfill a role she didn't choose. Every time I see her avoid her reflection or hide her smiles, I remember my own days in front of the dojo... pretending everything was fine. But it's not. I know she takes refuge in denial because it was the only thing she learned to survive. And yet... even so, when she smiles being herself, there is a light that reminds me of what I thought I had lost.
Kasumi nodded with gentle seriousness.
—She has come to talk to me many times —she admitted softly—. She never said it outright, but she vented. She told me about the fights, how they treated her, how tired she was of being seen as something she didn't feel was hers. I always thought that if she didn't have the words... at least I could offer her a space. A safe corner, even if it was brief.
Nodoka nodded moved, her eyes somewhat moist.
—And it shows. Because when Ranma talks to you, it's as if she can finally lower her shoulders. As if she remembers that she is alive... not just resisting. I failed her... but you gave her something she didn't even know she needed. That is not forgotten, Kasumi.
Kasumi stared at her cup for a long moment. Then, she looked up with a firmer but also more vulnerable expression.
—If you allow me... I also want to take your word. I would like to know you as my other mother. Not only for what you lived with Himiko... but because I want to understand why she fell in love with you. I want you to teach me who you were... and who you are now.
Nodoka's eyes filled with tears, but this time not of sadness, but of gratitude and amazement. Her hand trembled a little when she took Kasumi's on the table.
—Kasumi... thank you. You don't know how much that means to me. I thought I had lost everything... and now, you offer me something that I didn't even know I could have.
Outside, the rain continued to fall, but inside the cafe, there was only warmth, soft words... and the seed of something new that was beginning to bloom, slowly but surely, between mother and daughter.
The teacups were already empty, and on the table rested small plates with remnants of traditional sweets. The rain had subsided outside, but inside the cafe a denser, intimate tranquility had settled. Nodoka and Kasumi no longer sat tense; their shoulders were relaxed, and their gazes were more open, softer.
—Tonight I want it to be calm —Nodoka said as she watched the movement of a spoon on the table—. I don't want more tensions for Ranma. She... deserves an environment where she can breathe, where she doesn't have to be on the defensive every second.
Kasumi nodded slowly.
—It would do her good. These last few days... she has changed. Sometimes she smiles without guilt. And I know she's still scared, but you can also tell when she starts to imagine that maybe... she could be happy.
Nodoka looked at her with a mixture of pride and tenderness.
—I'm considering her moving in with me when the school year ends. I have the resources, the space... and most importantly, the will to do well what I left half-done before. But I don't want to rush her. I don't want to impose anything else on her life.
—And until then...?
—I'm counting on you, Kasumi —Nodoka replied, with a warmth that made her sound more motherly than ever—. I know you have been her refuge. If she decides to stay for a few more months here, I know she will be safe with you nearby. And if she needs anything... I want you to be my eyes, my hands, my presence, if I can't be there.
Kasumi bit her lip for a moment, moved.
—I will. Not only for you, but for her. Because she deserves it... and because I love her very much.
There was a soft, comfortable silence. Then Kasumi tilted her head, thoughtfully.
—And what about Nabiki and Akane? They are also Himiko's daughters. I know it won't be easy... but maybe someday...
—I have no intention of forcing friendship with them —Nodoka replied, this time with more seriousness, but without losing her sweetness—. But if at any point they want to know more, if they decide to approach, I will be here. I don't plan to run away ever again. And I'm not going to hide from who I was.
—they will surely hate me for what you said last night.—
—I assure you they won't.... they may not take it well but sooner or later they will lose any resentment, in the end we all love mother very much—
Kasumi was satisfied with that answer. Then, as if remembering an old annoyance, she murmured:
—And Ranma's engagements? The mess Genma left?
Nodoka let out a small sigh that turned into a sly, more relaxed smile.
—I'm already working on canceling them all. Thanks to the Iori surname and some old acquaintances, I can move more than they imagine. Ranma doesn't need to be tied to pacts that were made on her back without her voice or consent.
—And the dojo?
—The dojo is at risk... but we can also fix that. I don't want to destroy what you have built, Kasumi. But I'm not going to allow blackmail, guilt and lies to decide Ranma's fate anymore.
Kasumi looked at her with moist eyes, but not from sadness. It was a mixture of relief, hope... and love.
—I'm glad to know that Ranma has you. That we have you.
Nodoka extended her hand across the table and took hers.
—Thank you for letting me have you too.
Kasumi inside herself melting from the feeling, —I had forgotten what it's like to be pampered— she murmured to herself
And so, between the steam of the last tea served and the distant murmur of the drying city, two women who had shared a common love, and now a family, began to weave something new. Something that didn't look like the past. Something better.
It was night when Ranma arrived at the okonomiyaki restaurant. The streets still glistened from the recent rain, and the air was cool, as if the whole city was preparing for something new. The Ucchan's sign shone softly under the mist, welcoming, giving it a warm air in the middle of the mild weather.
As soon as she pushed the sliding door, a voice burst from inside.
—Ran-chan!
Ukyo, who was at the back of the restaurant talking to two of her assistants, ran to the entrance. Behind her, one of the boys held up a thick manila paper envelope, clearly upset by its contents.
—Hey! Does this have to do with you?! What the hell happened?!
—Huh?
Ukyo let out an incredulous and agitated laugh.
—We got a letter this morning, along with cash compensation! A ridiculous amount of yen! It's signed by someone from the Iori family. It says it's a reparation for the damages your dad caused... Finally someone realized!
Ranma froze for a second, looking at the three of them with a look of not knowing whether to laugh or run away.
—Ah... yes. That... was my mom.
—YOUR WHAT!?
—Yes. I met my mother a couple of days ago. She is... very different from Genma. She is part of the Iori family, and she is trying to clean up all the mess he left behind.
Ukyo blinked, speechless. The assistants looked at each other, not understanding if they were listening to a dorama scene or a historical revelation.
—Take a break —Ukyo finally said, taking Ranma to the bar—. I have to hear this properly.
Konatsu appeared from the kitchen with a tray in her hand, but when she saw Ranma, her jaw dropped.
—Ranma-sama! Are you okay? What a surprise to see you here!
—I'm better than I've been in a long time —Ranma said with a sincere smile.
Ukyo served her hot tea without asking, still with a mixture of incredulity and excitement.
—So... your mom appeared out of nowhere, scolded Genma and is now sending money to everyone he ruined?
—More or less —Ranma said, shrugging—. She also has a... complicated story. But she is strong. And she treats me well. Much better than I imagined possible.
Ukyo held her gaze for a long second. There was tenderness, but also a hint of pride.
—And how are you?
Ranma sighed. Not like someone who gives up, but like someone who, finally, can let go of the weight.
—I'm thinking of moving in with her when the year ends. I don't want to stay in that house anymore. Not with Genma. Not with... all that. I want to try something else. Try being me.
Ukyo tilted her head a little, her voice softening.
—And what does that mean to you?
Ranma played with the edge of her cup before answering.
—It means that... maybe I'm like her. I also have this curse, but... I don't feel it as a punishment anymore. Without the stupid panda criticizing me, in these days that she has been there not a word. It even seems like a monk possessed him. It's the first time in a long time that I feel like I can breathe.
Konatsu sat discreetly on the other side of the counter.
—I'm glad to hear that. I have always thought that you had a very strong... but also sensitive spirit. You deserve to be at peace.
Ranma gave her a warm and grateful look.
—Thank you, Konatsu. It means a lot to me that you say that.
Ukyo rested her elbows on the bar, with a somewhat mischievous smile.
—Hey, Ran-chan... between all this you're telling me, does that mean that your challenge to spend a month as a girl is going to be extended a little longer?
Ranma laughed softly, looking down.
—Ugh... probably. I'm getting more and more curious. More eager to experience all this... my way. Without guilt.
Ukyo was silent for a second, as if debating internally whether she should say something else. Finally, she took a nervous breath.
—So... would you like to come with me to a group? It's an LGBT space, quite calm. I... well, I've also been dealing with some things. Sometimes I feel more boy than girl. Or... I don't know. I'm trying to understand myself. I thought maybe you could come. We could go together, or together. Or whatever.
Ranma looked at her surprised, with wide eyes and her mouth slightly open, as if she didn't expect to hear those words from Ukyo at all.
—Really? —she asked, leaning forward a little—. Do you want me to call you by another name? Is there a name you prefer? Have you thought about it yet?
Ukyo nodded with a shy smile, looking at her.
—I'm not clear yet, but... when I know, I'll tell you. I'm not ready to change everything yet, but talking about it like this makes me feel less alone.
Ranma was silent for a second, processing everything, and then a genuine smile spread across her face.
—Wow, Ukyo... I didn't know you were going through that. But I'm glad you tell me. It's like... I don't know, like I'm not so alone in this. It makes me happy that you trust me.
Her voice trembled a little, but it was a tremor of relief, of connection. The spark in her eyes now burned with warmth.
—I could accompany you if you want —Konatsu added, smiling tenderly—. It would be nice to share that space. And maybe learn a little more about myself too.
Ranma smiled, this time with a new emotion. A mixture of nerves, tenderness and a hint of hope.
—Yes. I like the idea. Maybe it's not just a challenge anymore. Maybe it's something I needed a long time ago and that I can finally embrace.
Outside, it began to drizzle again. But this time, it didn't bother Ranma. Because for the first time in a long time, she felt truly seen.
And accompanied.
Chapter Text
Night had fallen over the Tendo residence, and the atmosphere in the dining room was very different from the usual. The table was perfectly set, the lights soft and warm, and all the family members were present, occupying their places as if it were a diplomatic dinner. Nodoka, impeccably dressed in a traditional kimono with sober tones, maintained a serene but firm posture at the head of the table. Beside her, Soun wore a stern face, arms crossed over his chest, and Genma was next to him, frowning, clearly on the defensive. Nabiki observed everything attentively, her calculating eyes registering every word and gesture. Akane remained somewhat apart, visibly tense, arms crossed, while Kasumi, as always, maintained an expression of compassionate calm. However, this time her gaze had an unusual firmness: she was determined to defend her truth.
Nodoka was the first to break the silence, her voice soft but full of intention:
—Thank you for allowing me this meeting. I know it's not easy for any of you. I don't want to cause conflicts, but there are important issues that need to be discussed regarding Ranma's future. I'm here as a mother, not as an intruder, and with the sincere will to amend my mistakes.
—And what kind of mother leaves her daughter and then comes back as if nothing happened? —Akane jumped in, her tone mixing anger, pain and a confusion she had been repressing for a long time.
Nodoka looked down for a moment, accepting the harshness of those words. When she spoke again, her voice had a note of genuine regret:
—I know I've made mistakes... serious mistakes. And I don't expect you to forgive me tonight. But I do hope you allow me to do things right, even if it's late. I came because I don't want to run away anymore.
Kasumi took the floor with a soft but firm voice:
—She's not here to erase the past. She's here to build a better future. And I think Ranma needs that now more than ever. We've seen her, day after day, trying to stay afloat among expectations that don't belong to her.
Nodoka nodded, grateful, and continued:
—First, I want you to know that Ranma will live with me when the school year ends. I won't do it immediately because I know she needs to close cycles here. This environment, with all its complications, still provides her with some stability. But once the year is over, I will offer her a new beginning, one where she can be herself —or himself— without pressures or impositions.
Soun hit the table with the palm of his hand, his voice roaring in the room:
—And you intend to decide this alone! After so many years without showing up? After what you did to Himiko?
Nodoka looked at him with pain, but maintained her composure:
—I'm not deciding alone. I'm here precisely to talk about it. And I'm not disappearing either. I promise to be present in Ranma's life from now on. Whenever she needs me, I will be available. Without imposing, just supporting.
—And where will she live until the end of the year? —Nabiki asked, with her characteristic direct and calculating tone.
—I ask Mr. Tendo to allow her to stay here until the end of the school year. I know it's a big favor. That's why I'm willing to cover all the expenses. Starting tomorrow, I will send a monthly stipend for her stay here. I don't want her presence to be a burden to you. On the contrary, I want her to feel protected while she prepares for what's to come.
Genma growled from his seat, his face red with contained anger:
—You can't do that! We made an oath, Nodoka! An oath to unite the schools! Ranma is Akane's fiancé, that was the deal!
—And that oath was one of the things that hurt her the most. I'm not going to continue being an accomplice to that suffering. Ranma is not a pawn to unite clans. She is a person who has suffered a lot, partly because of our decisions. The commitments you made, whether marital or otherwise, are canceled from today. The Iori family has the resources to annul those agreements, and I have already started that process.
—Then I challenge you! —Genma roared, standing up abruptly—. I challenge you for Ranma's custody, here and now, as tradition dictates!
Nodoka looked at him with a mixture of pity and exasperation. She stood up elegantly and looked him directly in the eyes.
—I don't have to accept your challenge, Genma. I don't need to fight for what is already legally mine. I am Ranma's mother. I have parental authority. Fights, however traditional they may be, have no value before the law. All that... is just wounded pride disguised as honor.
Genma clenched his fists, frustrated, but couldn't refute her. The silence that followed was tense, but made it clear that the battle would no longer be fought with blows.
—Just like that!? —Akane stood up from her seat, her face flushed—. After everything that happened, you just cancel everything? As if it didn't matter?
—None of this is easy, Akane —Nodoka replied with tenderness and firmness—. I know you're hurting. I understand. But it wasn't Ranma who hurt you. It was this system. I was part of it. I want to stop that cycle. And if you allow me... I'm also here for you. For all of you.
Soun shifted uncomfortably, his voice trembling:
—And you... you're also Kasumi's mother. Didn't you think about that when you ran away? Didn't you feel like you were abandoning her?
Nodoka looked at him with a sadness that cut deep:
—I thought about it every day. Himiko chose me, but she also chose a better future. When I lost the fight with you... and when I saw that she also supported you in that decision... I felt I couldn't take it anymore. Running away was cowardice, I know. But it was that or destroying myself. And I didn't stop thinking about Kasumi for a single day.
Then Ranma, who had been silent until now, raised her voice, confused:
—Wait... what was that about you also being Kasumi's mother? Kasumi is... my sister?
All eyes turned to her. Kasumi looked down for a moment, but then held her gaze tenderly. Nodoka was the one who answered, with urgency and regret:
—Ranma... I'm sorry. I was going to tell you in private. I didn't want you to find out like this, so abruptly, in front of everyone.
—Since when have you known? —Ranma insisted, between surprised and incredulous.
—Since two days ago —Kasumi said sweetly—. We found out from Mom... Nodoka. At first it was hard to take in.
Ranma ran a hand over her face, processing everything slowly. She looked at Nodoka, then at Kasumi, and looked down, thoughtfully.
Ranma nodded with a small, nervous smile. The weight of the night was enormous, but in the midst of it all, something had lightened inside her.
—Wow... this is going to be a night of revelations.
Nodoka leaned towards her, her eyes shining:
—I know it seems like a lot, Ranma. But this time, I swear, I won't hide anything else from you. I didn't come to change your life from the outside. I came to accompany you if you allow me... to live it with you.
Ranma looked at her for a long time. In her eyes there were still doubts, but also something new: hope.
—Okay... Mom.
There was a brief silence charged with emotion. No one moved. No one breathed for a moment. And then, Nodoka, with contained tears, replied in a broken whisper:
—Thank you.
Soun cleared his throat, his face between tense and resigned. He still didn't speak. It was obvious that the weight of everything that had been said was not easy to process.
—So... what do you decide, Mr. Tendo? —Nodoka asked serenely, without rushing him—. Can Ranma stay until the end of the year?
Soun didn't answer immediately. His eyes were fixed on the table. Finally, he sighed deeply.
—I need time to digest all this... but if what you want is Ranma's well-being, the least I can do is not interfere. If that includes staying here...
—She will —interrupted Nabiki, raising an eyebrow—. The money you offered is more than good. We could even save for some major household expenses. It would be stupid to reject it.
—And what about Genma? —she added immediately, turning her gaze to Ranma's father—. If he agrees, does he stay here too? Because there doesn't seem to be peace between you.
Nodoka looked at her gravely:
—No. If Ranma stays, she will not sleep or share a room with that abusive man. I can't allow it.
—What did you say!? —Genma roared, standing up, his face contorted—. You have no authority to say that! I am her father! I trained her! I made her a martial artist! And now you want to fill her head with ideas of weakness, of feelings, of "identity"! That will only make her soft! A useless little woman!
The words echoed in the dining room. The silence became thick.
Ranma stood up slowly, her eyes narrowed, her lips pressed together.
—Enough.
—Ranma, you know I'm right! You were strong when you listened to your father! Not when you dressed like a little girl or cried like...!
The blow was dry, precise, brutal. Ranma punched Genma directly in the face, sending him to the ground with force.
—Shut up! Don't talk to me like that again! Don't talk to anyone like that again!
The dining room was in absolute silence. Genma, stunned, didn't get up immediately. No one said anything. No one dared.
Ranma was breathing heavily, trembling slightly. But she didn't look down.
—Don't tell me how to be strong again. Because you don't know anything about that.
—You stop being my teacher from the damn moment that you can only beat me by hitting me by surprise
—You stopped being honorable since you sold me as a bargaining chip
—And you stopped being my father since you took away a life of peace to be a weapon
—Can you only think of yourself?, I want a better future until a week ago I never thought about it I want something more than just hitting and being hit akane is going to a university, nabiki is also securing her future and kasumi..... also wants something more than living here until exhaustion.... Me too I want that too, I want to find things that I like and I know that with you close I can't.
—I have no problem living with you, but now that I have the possibility to choose I choose peace. I don't want more abusive training, I don't want you to steal my food, I don't want criticism of my form, do you want a fight? well there is a dojo, do you want more food say it or get a damn job to live better. There is a part of me that respects you or pities you I still can't decide, but I'm not going to be cruel or retaliate for now but my limit is in mom she in this short time showed more than you in years, don't dare to force her to fight you understand— She said in a tone that was getting colder and colder, the atmosphere went from a broth of emotions to a cold winter night, even the water that Akane had in her hands began to freeze. Ranma, instantly knew that Ranma was not playing if genma faced ranma it was clear that it was not going to go well.
—Genma for his part sat down without discussion.
—Sit down, Ranma —Soun exclaimed in a serious tone—. I have no problem with you. In fact, you are an admirable and strong young man. So let's finish talking.
—Nodoka, I accept the deal, but with one condition.
Everyone looked at him, expectant.
—The radical changes have led me to make a decision regarding the dojo. My condition is that Ranma must train Akane so that she becomes the best option as a successor.
—What? —Akane straightened up in her seat, her voice full of surprise—. Are you saying I have to learn from Ranma? Now?
—Ranma, do you have anything to say? —Soun asked, ignoring his daughter's interruption, with a calculated smile and a sweet voice, as if he knew the answer in advance.
—I accept —Ranma replied without hesitation—. I also have to overcome certain bad teachings. I don't think I have a problem helping.
Akane clenched her fists on the table. Her face was flushed, but this time not with blind fury, but with a mixture of wounded pride, doubt and a spark of defiance.
—I don't need you to take me as a student as if I were a burden —she said, containing her emotions—. But if you can change... maybe I can too. Just... don't talk to me like you're better than me. Understood?
—Then we still haven't resolved the issue of the room —he said with a broad smile after seeing the youthful love.
—Ranma will sleep in my room. It's quite large, I have no problem. In fact, Ranma already keeps her clothes there —Kasumi exclaimed in the calmest and most radiant way possible.
—You have to be kidding, Kasumi-nesan —Akane said in a worried tone—. Leaving him with you... no, boy and girl can't...
—Hehehe, relax Akane-chan. At the end of the day, now Ranma is my sister —or brother—, so there is no problem.
The wooden gate creaked slightly as it closed behind them. Outside, the sky was beginning to be tinged with bluish tones that preceded the night. The air smelled of damp earth, and the chirping of crickets did not yet dare to break the silence.
Akane took a few steps to the edge of the garden, without turning around. Her arms were crossed, but not in a gesture of defense, but as if trying to contain something inside her.
Ranma observed her from behind. She didn't know how to start, or even what to say. Everything was still too recent. The discovery, the truth, Kasumi's gaze, her mother's... and now Akane's.
—You knew since last night, right? —she asked, her voice low, almost guilty.
—Yes —Akane replied without hesitation—. Kasumi told me.
Ranma swallowed.
—And why didn't you tell me anything?
She finally turned around. Her expression was not one of anger. It was calm... but not a comforting calm. It was that calm before crying. Or acceptance.
—Because I didn't know if I should be the one to tell you. Because I thought that maybe... you needed to discover it in your own way. Like you always do.
Ranma looked down. She found it hard to hold her gaze.
—All this is a mess. I don't know what I'm supposed to feel.
—You don't have to know yet —Akane said softly—. But at least be honest with yourself. Does it hurt?
—Yes... and no —she admitted, crossing her arms, uncomfortable—. It's weird. There are things that should hurt, but they don't hurt as much as I thought. And others that hurt more than I dare to say.
Akane nodded. She took a couple of steps, approaching. Not much, just enough so that the distance no longer felt like a wall.
—Ranma... you had already changed before this. You were different from the moment you arrived. Calmer. As if... you had finally stopped fighting with yourself.
Ranma looked at her, surprised.
—You think so?
—I saw it in your eyes. In how you stood, in how you spoke. You were no longer that boy who resisted everything. You were yourself. And that... hurt.
—Why?
—Because I realized that you were leaving. Even though you were still here. That that Ranma with whom I fought, with whom I shared so many things, was not going to come back. And that this new Ranma... didn't need me like before.
Ranma frowned, hurt.
—Akane, it's not like that. I still...
—Don't say it's not like that —she interrupted, softly but firmly—. Because it is. I don't blame you. I'm not here to make you feel bad. I just want to understand if... was I ever important to you?
The silence became thick.
—You were... the only thing that made me feel human in the middle of all this —Ranma finally replied, with an honesty that choked her throat—. I clung to you because with you I felt like I could stay. That I didn't have to run.
Akane lowered her head. A tear fell, but she didn't wipe it away.
—And yet, you're leaving.
—Yes... but not forever. I just need time. To sort out everything that I am. To learn to love myself without having to hide it.
—Then go —Akane said, without anger, without reproach—. But promise me that, if you ever come back, you will be the one to knock on the door. I don't want someone else to tell me you're here. I want to know it from you.
Ranma nodded, her face flushed with contained emotions.
—I promise.
Akane smiled, sadly.
—Good. Because if you don't, I'll break a chair over your head.
They both smiled. But before the silence returned, Akane took another step closer. She lowered her tone a little, more curious than serious.
—Ranma... can I ask you something?
—Sure.
—Did you... block the curse?
Ranma's expression froze for a second. Then she looked away and scratched the back of her neck awkwardly.
—Yes... —she finally replied—. Well, now I do. But before I didn't do it on purpose. The previous months... it was more because of the rule —she said softly, with an embarrassed grimace.
Akane looked at her for a few seconds and couldn't help but let out a soft, almost complicit laugh.
—Really? What a mess you are...
—Hey! It's not funny —Ranma protested, even though a smile escaped her.
Akane shook her head, amused.
—I say it with affection, silly.
Then her expression changed. She became more serious, but not distant.
—Ranma... do you know that everyone in the house thinks you're a trans girl, right?
Ranma looked at her, surprised, with a mixture of tension and confusion.
—What?
—Yes. No one says it out loud because they're waiting for you to say it first. To accept it at your own pace. But... it's obvious. Even your mother, who has only known you for a few days, said that she had never seen you so happy. And that she has never seen you being a boy.
Ranma opened her mouth to answer, but couldn't find words. She just looked down.
Akane continued, in a softer voice.
—I see it too. I noticed it as soon as you arrived. It wasn't just your clothes or your way of speaking. It was how you breathed. How you occupied the space without feeling trapped. You're fine like this. It shows.
Ranma swallowed, without answering.
Akane sighed and smiled slightly.
—You don't have to say anything now. I just wanted you to know. No one is waiting for you to declare it like it's an announcement. We just want you to be happy. And if you already know... well, then that's enough.
Ranma nodded slowly, her eyes moist but without crying.
Akane gave her a light push on the shoulder.
—And well... now that we clarified that...
Ranma took a step towards the gate, but then stopped and glanced at Akane.
—Hey, Akane...
—Hmm?
—So, with all this... does it mean that we are also sisters now?
Akane looked at her sideways, raising an eyebrow.
—What do you think, silly?
Ranma shrugged, almost playing.
—I don't know. With this family you never know. Kasumi, my mother, you, the panda... I'm starting to wonder if Nabiki is also part of the plot.
Akane rolled her eyes with a tired smile.
—Your only blood sister is Kasumi. I'm just... your ex-fiancée. And your friend. That's enough.
Ranma was silent, but smiling. And for the first time in days, the smile felt sincere.
—Yes. That's enough.
Akane returned to the house. Ranma, this time, didn't follow her. She just looked at the reddened sky, pulled up the collar of her jacket, and let the breeze ruffle her bangs.
The bedside lamp left a soft light in the room, enveloping everything with a faint warmth, like a refuge in the middle of the world.
Kasumi was sitting on the bed, combing her hair with long, serene movements. Ranma, on the other hand, occupied the newly unfolded futon in a corner, with her legs crossed and a borrowed T-shirt that was a little loose on her. Her hair, still damp from the shower, fell over her shoulders, and her expression was calm, although a little nervous.
—Thank you for letting me stay here —she finally said, playing with the edge of the blanket—. I guess it's official, right? This is my room too.
—It always was a little bit —Kasumi replied, giving her a tender look through the mirror—. You were just missing to notice it.
Ranma let out a soft laugh. Then, the silence returned, but not uncomfortably. It was the kind of silence that allows you to breathe.
—You know? Today... was a good day —she murmured, her eyes on the ceiling—. Weird, but good. Akane helped me realize a lot of things. About me, about how I feel... as a girl.
—And how do you feel?
—Good —she said without thinking. Then she lowered her voice—. Weird. Happy. Like everything I've been trying to hide got tired of waiting.
Kasumi left the brush on the dresser and came over to sit next to her on the futon.
—You have never been a burden, Ranma. Not for me. Not for anyone in this house. You were just looking for your way, that's all.
Ranma swallowed, moved by the simplicity of the words. After so many months tangled in fear and pride, hearing that felt like floating.
—...And Nodoka —she said in a lower tone—. I still find it hard to believe that she is my mother. I barely know her, but she already treats me as if she has always known me. She even said that it seemed so obvious that I was happy being like this... even though she has never seen me in my boy form.
—Mothers have that kind of intuition —Kasumi replied, taking her hand—. And you look more you than ever.
Kasumi got up and went to the closet. She took out an elegant paper bag with floral details in pastel tones and carefully took it to Ranma, who looked at it curiously.
—Oh, by the way —she said with a smile—. This is for you.
Ranma took it and opened it cautiously. Inside, there was a new pajama, made of soft cotton and in warm colors, with small drawings of cherry blossoms. Nothing scandalous or corny, but clearly designed for someone like her.
—Huh? When...?
—Mom bought it when we left the cafe —Kasumi replied, sitting next to her—. She said she wanted to give you something nice, but useful. And that it was your style. She made me promise I'd give it to you tonight.
Ranma caressed the fabric with her fingers, unable to prevent a smile from welling up from the depths of her chest.
—So you already had all this planned?
—Since you agreed to stay at home, yes —Kasumi affirmed—. She asked me to talk. We were talking all afternoon while you were with Akane. She told me that she didn't want to pressure you, but that she wanted to give you the space to be yourself... without fear.
Ranma looked down, moved.
—I... I'm not used to being taken care of like this. It's like it's all a dream.
Kasumi caressed her hair gently.
—It's not a dream, little sister.
That "little sister" resonated in the air like a caress. Ranma smiled, more relaxed, while holding the new pajamas against her chest.
—Do you want to put it on? —Kasumi asked sweetly—. It will look nice on you. After all, mom has a good eye for these things.
Ranma nodded without speaking and went to the bathroom to change. When she returned, the pajamas fit her perfectly: comfortable, soft, neither too loose nor too tight. Her hair loose after the shower, still somewhat damp, and without any of the masculine clothes she used to wear out of habit, her figure felt... her own.
—It looks beautiful on you —Kasumi said when she saw her enter—. Although you're missing something...
—Huh?
Kasumi pointed at her with a smile:
—Let your hair down completely. Come on. Sit here.
Ranma obeyed, sitting with her back to her on the futon. She felt Kasumi's fingers begin to run through her hair calmly, separating the strands, combing from the root with delicacy.
—You always had beautiful hair —Kasumi commented—. But now that you take care of it yourself, it shows more. You see? Not every change is scary. Some were just waiting for you.
Ranma closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the warmth of her sister's hands on her head. It felt like she was combing not only her hair, but also her soul.
—Thank you... —she whispered.
—You're welcome.
Several minutes passed like this, in silence, only with the soft sound of the brush and the calm breathing of both of them.
Then, Ranma broke the moment with a question between amused and resigned:
—Tell me the truth... if you are my sister and Akane is too, what does that mean? That I now live in a house full of sisters? How many more sisters are going to appear?
Kasumi laughed softly and gave her a little tap on the head with the brush.
—Silly. I already told you: I am your only blood sister. Akane is... well, something else.
—Something else like what?
—A girl who loves you more than she understands.
Ranma blushed, turning a little.
—Kasumi! Don't say those things, just like that!
—Then don't let me comb your hair if you can't handle a little truth —she replied with a mischievous smile.
—Your definition of "truth" is dangerous!
—And yours of "brave" is adorable —she said as she continued to comb her hair—. Now stay still, little sister. I'm almost done.
Ranma obeyed, in silence... although she couldn't take the smile off her face.
Chapter Text
[Interior – Kasumi/Ranma's Room – Night]
Ranma is lying on her back, her hair loose, staring at the ceiling. The warm light from a lamp barely illuminates the room while the sounds of the night can be heard outside. Her voice is heard in an internal monologue, as if she were thinking out loud.
I never thought sleeping peacefully would feel so... weird. Not a bucket of cold water to wake up. Not a kick to fall off the roof. Just... the alarm. Sometimes Kasumi wakes me up with a tap on the door and a "breakfast is ready, Ranma-chan~".
And Genma... well, Genma is still Genma. He tries to steal the tamagoyaki from my plate, as if he doesn't notice that I now know how to use chopsticks as a weapon. Just by giving him a dirty look, he gives up.
We haven't talked about what happened last week. About what he said...
But everyone notices. He treats me with that weird indifference that's like saying "I care but I don't know how". And yet, every morning, he says the same old thing: "You must become stronger".
Although now it sounds more like: "Don't lose what you've gained".
Kasumi taught me how to take care of myself at night. Face wash, moisturizer, hairbrush, loose braid for sleeping. At first it seemed silly... Now I find it hard to sleep without doing it. It's been three weeks since I started this "bet".
Three weeks and they still ask me at school when I'm going back to being "the new boy".
I smile, scratch my head, and say the same old story: "Ah, I don't know, curse stuff, hahaha~" Although deep down, I know. There's no turning back. I don't want there to be.
And as for Mom... Now I understand Akane, Nabiki, and Kasumi.
If I were to lose her... it would simply devastate me. It would leave a mark on me. And she's only been with me for a week.
She treats me so well... I still don't understand how that stupid panda was able to do all that to me, knowing that Mom also fell into those cursed springs.
A few days ago we went out together for coffee. Just to talk and have something quiet... And suddenly, my world expanded all at once. She asked me to improve my grades.
To think about what I want to do with my life. About my hobbies. She even gave me a cell phone, just to keep an eye on me.
The next day she accompanied me to school to update my data. "Iori Ranma," they said. What's not so cool is that now I have to wear the official uniform... Yes, that uniform.
And now... Damn it, I can't sleep! Tomorrow after school, Mom asked Kasumi that the three of us go out. What am I supposed to do!?
What do you do on a family outing? It's great to go out with her again... but I keep thinking about what they're going to do. What they've been planning. Kasumi was alone with Mom... who knows what they were doing. And on top of that, at dinner today, Kasumi said that the more she gets to know her, the better person she seems. She said it with an expression... One of those that dazzle you. That make you think: "is this really my family?"
A soft "ping" of notification sounds on Ranma's cell phone: a message from Sayuri saying "don't forget about lunch tomorrow~!" <3333333.]
Screw it, I'm tired, shut up brain, I want to sleep.
Friday, May 23rd, Furinkan Institute
—Iori-san? —Hinako-sensei's voice sounded from the classroom doorway, just as Ranma was putting her notebook into her backpack—. Could you come with me for a moment? I'd like to talk to you... in private.
Ranma hesitated for a second, but ended up nodding. She already had an idea of what it was about.
The teacher led her through one of the quiet corridors to a small room next to the teachers' room. It was a cozy place, but Ranma still didn't know if that was good or bad.
—You can sit down —Hinako said in her usual kind tone.
Ranma obeyed, leaving her backpack aside.
—First, I want to say that I'm glad to see your progress in class. You've improved a lot, both in participation and discipline. You even take notes —she added with a slight smile.
—Kasumi watches me at night. She catches me if I get distracted —Ranma admitted, rolling her eyes.
Hinako laughed softly, but her tone soon changed, more serious.
—Now, there are a couple of issues we need to review, for school matters. Technicalities, more than anything else.
—...Technicalities?
—You've been attending as a girl for a whole month. Which is fine —she clarified immediately—, not a complaint. But since your official record still registers you as a male student, certain confusions are arising that we need to address.
Ranma frowned, a bit defensive.
—Like what?
—For example, the use of the changing rooms. Since you started this period, you've been asking for permission to change in the infirmary. And you haven't set foot in the boys' changing room again.
Ranma crossed her arms.
—I can't go there. It was already hell before. Boys trying to throw water at me to see what would happen, making jokes or... worse things. Now that I'm like this all day, I don't want to know how they'd react.
—I understand. I don't want you to go back to a place where you feel unsafe —Hinako said seriously.
—But I can't go to the girls' either —Ranma added quickly—. They'd kill me right there. Literally. And I have no desire to die in a changing room that smells like fruit shampoo.
Hinako let out a soft laugh, but soon got back to the point.
—About that last thing... well, a situation arose. One of your classmates approached the office to comment on your participation in sports only with the girls' group.
Ranma's eyes widened, surprised.
—Someone complained?
—Not exactly. It was more of an observation. Some girls seem happy with your presence... others not so much. And since you're fully participating in the female group in physical activities, if this is going to continue, it would be good if you consider integrating more with them. Carefully, of course. But... if you're going to stay like this permanently, adaptation will be inevitable.
—Adapt... to the changing rooms?
—I'm not saying you have to do it now —Hinako assured her—. But I do want you to start thinking about it. The decisions you make now will affect how you get along here for the rest of the course. Sooner or later, all this will have to be adjusted in your file as well.
Ranma looked aside, thoughtful. She swallowed.
—I know... it's just that... I still find it hard to say it out loud.
—You don't have to do it yet —Hinako said calmly—. But when you do, make sure it's for you. Not for what others expect. Is that okay?
—Yes... thanks, teacher.
The teacher nodded and, just as Ranma was about to leave, she added in a somewhat more informal tone:
—Oh, and before you go... there's something else.
Ranma turned around curiously.
—Huh?
—Your mother contacted me yesterday. She was quite direct —she said with a nervous smile, as if she still hadn't finished processing it—. Apparently she's worried about your grades. She told me she wants to make sure you make the most of the rest of the school year.
Ranma grimaced.
—And what exactly did she say?
—That she'll pay me for extra classes with you. Private tutoring. Starting this Saturday afternoon. At my apartment.
—Really? You're going to teach me?
—I need the money, and your mother is very convincing —she replied with a small laugh.
Ranma looked at her with narrowed eyes.
—Did she convince you or intimidate you?
Hinako put a finger to her chin, thoughtfully.
—A little of both. It was a very kind conversation, but at the same time I felt that if I refused... something in my life would break. I don't know how to explain it.
—Yeah, sounds like Mom —Ranma murmured with resignation, but also with a small smile of pride.
—So, is that okay with you? They won't be formal classes, just quiet reviews. We can review your homework, your doubts... and if you want to talk about other things, I'll be there to listen too.
Ranma nodded more confidently this time.
—Okay. Just... promise me you won't have any hidden sweets. I know you use them to transform.
Hinako let out a sincere laugh.
—Promised. Although I don't guarantee I won't have cupcakes. They're my weakness.
—Sounds like a fair deal —Ranma replied, raising an eyebrow.
Hinako walked to the door and opened it to let her out.
—See you on Saturday then. And good luck surviving Sayuri and Yuka.
Ranma sighed, adjusting her backpack.
—At this point, they scare me more than any of Genma's training.
—That's worrying —Hinako joked, watching her leave.
And with that, Ranma left the corridor, a little lighter, although now with another commitment on her shoulders. One that, for some reason, didn't seem so bad to her.
Lunch on the terrace had become an unofficial tradition of the group, especially since Ranma started spending her breaks there. Yuka and Sayuri had arrived first, chatting while distributing the bentos they had brought. Hikori sat down with his typical carefree air, while Daisuke took out his food box with an expression of concentration.
—Hey, do you guys think Ranma is an egg? —Sayuri blurted out of nowhere, in the most casual tone in the world.
—An egg— what? —Daisuke repeated, confused and offended.
—Yeah, you know, someone trans who hasn't hatched yet —Yuka explained with a mischievous smile—. Because let's be honest, Ranma has been a girl for a whole month, with a uniform, hairstyles, even her voice is changing a bit. She doesn't growl when she talks anymore.
—That's because she's happier, not because she's trans —Daisuke replied, pointing at his onigiri decisively as if it were an argument.
—Aw, poor Daisuke still thinks Ranma is going back to being "the tough guy in the class"? —Hikori mocked.
—Dude, accept it, since Ranma doesn't have to worry about her hyper-masculinity from her father, she's been super happy—
—That's not it! —he replied, red as a tomato—. I'm just saying... that she might be going through something weird. What if she's just getting used to it? It doesn't mean she's trans.
Sayuri leaned over the table, resting her chin on her hand.
—And then why hasn't she changed back even once? And why did she agree to wear the girls' uniform? And why does she sit with us in sports? And why does she smell so good lately?
—She smells good? —Hikori repeated, raising an eyebrow.
—Raspberry shampoo. Confirmed. I can smell it from two desks away —Yuka said like a detective.
—That doesn't prove anything —Daisuke muttered, arms crossed.
—Maybe not —Sayuri said, smiling—. But the real question isn't whether Ranma is an egg... it's when she's going to hatch. Because she's been hitting it from the inside for days.
Akane had been silent until then, stirring her food without looking up. Hearing that, she gave a very slight smile, but said nothing. For her, Ranma had already hatched a long time ago, at least for her, maybe Kasumi also has that direct confession.
—And what do you think, Akane? —Yuka asked with a discreet nudge.
—I... I just think everyone has their own pace —she replied calmly, although her eyes shone with a warmth that was hard to hide.
Just then, footsteps were heard approaching.
—You're talking about me again, aren't you?! —Ranma shouted from a few meters away, tray in hand and an eyebrow raised.
The group let out muffled laughter and settled down as if nothing was happening.
—Us? Never! —Sayuri said, smiling like a saint.
—We were just talking about... shampoo —Yuka added, taking a bite of her rice.
—It smells like raspberry by the way —Hikori commented with a straight face.
Ranma stood still, frowning.
—...I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that.
—Good choice —Akane replied, moving aside for her to sit next to her.
Ranma sat down with a sigh, placing the tray on the table.
—I was late because Hinako-sensei stopped me —she said, stirring the rice with her chopsticks—. She wants me to have extra review classes... now it turns out I have to go to her apartment on Saturday afternoon.
Everyone looked at her at the same time.
—Hinako's apartment? —Hikori asked with narrowed eyes—. That sounds... suspicious.
—Don't be an idiot! —Ranma threw a croquette at him without thinking.
—Ouch! I was kidding! Well, half kidding...
—It's not weird —Akane intervened, although she wasn't looking at anyone in particular—. Hinako-sensei usually gives private lessons if parents ask. Mom offered me that too when my grades dropped.
—Exactly —Ranma said, pointing with her chopsticks like a sword—. And besides, she's paying for everything. So, if I can get better grades and have peace at home, then...
—Hmmmm... speaking of Hinako —Sayuri interrupted with a mischievous tone—. It turns out I was the one who told her about you in sports class.
Ranma narrowed her eyes.
—You what?
—Relax, relax —Sayuri said, raising her hands as if calming a wild cat—. I just mentioned that it was weird that you didn't shower with anyone and that you always ended up changing in the infirmary. So we made a deal.
—...What kind of deal? —Ranma asked, doubtful.
—You can use our changing room and bathroom, the girls' —Yuka said seriously—. But there are conditions.
—Obviously —Sayuri added, raising a finger as if dictating a sacred law—. Zero comments, zero weird looks, no "hey, that doesn't go there!" or anything like that. Just go in, change, shower if you want, and that's it. No drama.
Ranma looked at her with a "are you seriously offering me this so calmly?" face.
—And you guys think that's going to go well? —she finally replied—. Do you know what used to happen to me when I went into the boys' changing rooms? They threw cold water at me on purpose! They tried to spy on me like I was a circus attraction!
—And now it's no different —Hikori muttered, and everyone silenced him with a look.
—We're not forcing you, Ranma —Akane said softly—. But... if you're going to stay like this, it's better to find a space where you can feel safe.
—...And what did the other girls say? —Ranma asked cautiously.
—Some excited, others jealous, others confused —Yuka replied—. But none said no as long as you didn't get out of line. And we've already made that clear.
Ranma crossed her arms, thoughtful.
—I guess... if I behave, nothing will happen —she finally said, although her expression wasn't convinced, but resigned.
—That's what Hinako-sensei said too —Sayuri added with a smile—. "If it's going to be like this forever, she better learn to integrate well."
—"Forever" is a very heavy phrase —Ranma grumbled, looking down at her rice.
Akane looked at her with a soft expression. She said nothing, but smiled, barely.
—So... —Yuka said mischievously—, who wants to bet how long it takes Ranma to have her first drama club inside the changing room?
—Yuka!! —Ranma and Sayuri shouted at the same time.
—I was kidding! Kidding! ...More or less.
And so, between laughter, bets, and promises, lunch continued. Although Ranma tried to keep her composure, she knew that deep down... it was nice to have someone making space for her, even if it meant sharing a shower.
Ranma peeked into the changing room with a shyness disguised as confidence.
Just before entering, she heard light footsteps. It was Nijima, the class representative, with her usual folder and an expression between serious and nervous.
—Saotome—she called in a somewhat restrained tone.
—Iori, by the way —she interrupted without turning around—. What's up?
—I just wanted to make sure that... well, that everything was okay with the deal we made with Sayuri.
—The one about me not saying anything and not looking at anyone? —Ranma said with a raised eyebrow.
—That's right —Nijima nodded—. And that you don't say anything about Mayu, please.
—Who's Mayu? —she asked with genuine confusion.
—Exactly —Nijima replied, serious, before letting out a sigh and looking at the hot water thermos Ranma had brought with her—. Can I...? Just to check.
Ranma held it with both hands and showed her the open lid. The warm steam was still coming out weakly.
—It's sealed. Don't worry, I'm not going to transform by accident or cause problems.
—Understood —Nijima said, lowering her guard a little.
Ranma carefully pushed the door to the girls' changing room, making sure to keep her head down.
—Sorry... —she murmured without looking up.
There were no screams. No mocking laughter. Just normal conversations, as if her presence didn't break any invisible rule.
With tense steps, she located the emptiest corner and slid towards a free locker, hoping to become invisible. She changed without looking at anyone, without reflecting in anything. She just wanted to shower, rinse off the discomfort, and leave as soon as possible.
She stepped under the shower. The cold water ran down her body like a touchless rain. She rested her forehead against the tile wall, closing her eyes, seeking comfort in the monotony of the water.
—I don't belong here... —she whispered.
And then, a voice broke the balance:
—Wow, I always wondered if the carpet matched the curtains.
The world stopped.
Ranma froze. The water kept falling, but she couldn't feel it.
"Did they say that about me? No... yes. Who else? Were they looking at me? Did they see me? Since when?"
—Sa-chan! —Nijima shouted from the back—. No commenting goes both ways!
—I'm sorry...! —the girl replied, subdued, as if she wasn't aware of what she had just unleashed.
But it was too late.
Ranma's heart was beating so hard that her chest hurt. The steam turned to fog. The wall moved away. The air... wouldn't come in. Each breath was short, quick, insufficient.
She couldn't move.
She couldn't think.
She couldn't escape.
She began to hyperventilate, her fingers trembled, her vision filled with black dots. The sound of the water became a distant buzz. She staggered, tried to hold on to the wall, but her legs didn't respond.
—No... no... please no... —she murmured, barely a thread of voice.
And then, without a scream, without a drama, she simply fell.
The dull thud of her body against the shower floor was lost in the murmur of the open faucets and the confused exclamations that began to arise.
—Iori! —Nijima shouted, running towards the shower.
Ranma didn't hear her anymore. Everything had gone blank.
The smell of disinfectant still stung her nose when she opened her eyes. Ranma blinked several times, dazed, until a familiar figure brought her clarity.
—Nijima? —she murmured, her throat dry.
—You fainted in the showers —the girl replied, without drama, without mockery—. Sayuri and I brought you here. You were completely gone, like you couldn't breathe.
Ranma tried to sit up, but a slight dizziness forced her to stay lying down.
—I'm sorry...
—Was it because of the comment? Or was it everything together? —Nijima asked, with a calm that wasn't cold, but considerate.
Ranma looked down, narrowing her eyes.
—It wasn't just the comment... It was everything. The pressure, the looks, the feeling that I don't fit in. I want to be there, you know? I don't want to go back to the boys' changing room. It was torture there. They threw water at me, bothered me... they even tried to touch me. But in the girls'... it's like something's going to explode at any moment.
Nijima nodded in silence. She didn't seem surprised.
—I didn't want to put you in a difficult situation. I assumed that with clear conditions you could enter more calmly, but I don't think I measured the weight you were already carrying well.
—It's not your fault —Ranma closed her eyes for a few seconds—. It's me. I'm... tired of pretending.
—Pretending what?
A silence crept between them. Ranma took a few seconds to take a deep breath. Then she opened her eyes again, looking at her head-on, with some fear, but without backing down.
—I'm a girl, Nijima. Not just because of the curse. It's not just magic. I found out recently, or maybe I always knew, I just... they didn't let me say it out loud. Kasumi knows. Akane too. My mom... probably too, but I haven't told her directly.
—And the rest?
Ranma gave a tired smile.
—For everyone else I'm still that mess of a boy who pretended to be. The one who made bad jokes, the one who shouted, the one who hit things. The one who never fit in on either side. And now... I'm trying to get out, but I don't know how to go from here.
Nijima didn't respond immediately. She just got up from the chair and walked to the window, thoughtful. Then, without looking at her yet, she said:
—You should talk to Mayu.
—Mayu? The one who avoided me? Weren't you the one who told me not to approach her?
—And I was right. Because you're loud and clumsy with words —she said with a half-smile over her shoulder—. But I think she could help you more than you think.
—Why?
—Just... trust me. I won't tell you now. But talk to her —she replied, now returning to the side of the stretcher—. And for what it's worth, you're on the right track, Ranma. Leaving aside the small detail of the fainting, I think you can continue to use the changing room without problem.
Ranma let out a small laugh, surprised.
—Was that a compliment?
—Consider it a performance review —Nijima said, taking her bag to leave. At the door, she turned and winked at her—. See you later, Iori-chan.
Ranma covered her face with the pillow, halfway between embarrassed and delighted.
Maybe everything wasn't so bad.
Chapter Text
The courtyard clock read 5:17. Most clubs had already started or finished their activities, and the gym seemed asleep under the long shadow of the main building. Ranma walked with a bottle of cold tea in her hand, kicking pebbles, not really looking where she was going. It was clear that her mind was elsewhere, trapped between unresolved thoughts and confused emotions that she didn't know how to put into words.
She saw her. Sitting alone on the gym steps, looking at her cell phone. Legs crossed, neutral expression, as if she were waiting for something... or someone. The uniform fit her impeccably, and her posture was calm, as if she were disconnected from the world. Mayu seemed immune to the noise, the afternoon heat, everything. That intimidated Ranma a little.
Ranma swallowed and, before giving herself time to think too much, she changed her course straight towards her. With each step, her heart beat a little faster.
—Hey.
Mayu barely looked up. She didn't say anything.
Ranma raised the tea bottle as if it were a valid excuse.
—Want some tea? It's cold. It's peach. Not bad.
Mayu looked at her emotionlessly. A pause. Then, a slight shrug.
—I don't like peach.
—Oh. Well. I brought two anyway. —Ranma sat next to her, without asking permission—. Just in case.
Silence.
Ranma tapped her fingers on her bottle. She was looking for something to say, but her head seemed like a swarm of bees. Part of her wanted to run away, but another part needed to stay. She felt it in her chest.
—Did you know the gym has leaks in the roof? Like, in the storage part. The janitor told me. He said he almost got his whole kendo uniform wet once.
Mayu slowly turned her head to look at her.
—Ranma.
—Yeah?
—What are you doing?
—...Nothing. Well, yeah, something.
—Why are you here?
Ranma looked down.
—Because I'm afraid to talk directly —she confessed in a low voice—. And because I didn't know if you'd want to listen to me. I thought if I started with something stupid... maybe it would be easier.
Mayu sighed and closed her cell phone.
—Do you know why they sent me to talk to you?
—...Why?
—Because I'm trans.
Ranma blinked, surprised. She opened her mouth and then closed it. She felt the world stop for a second.
—And because, supposedly, I can understand you —Mayu continued—. Although to be honest, I don't particularly like you.
That did hurt a little. Ranma shifted uncomfortably.
—Why?
—Because you're sexist —she replied bluntly—. Always talking about how "girls are weak" or "boys are like this" or "this is not a man's thing". You never stopped to think about what all that means to someone like me. So... explain yourself.
Ranma looked down. She squeezed the bottle harder than necessary.
—It wasn't with bad intentions —she said—. It's just that... that's what I was taught. That you had to be strong. That being a woman was... something that happened to you as punishment. As something to overcome. And I hated it, at first. Because it made me feel weak. It made me feel ashamed.
—And now?
—Now... it's different. I don't hate what I am. I hate that I took so long to realize. To give myself permission to accept it. I always knew something was wrong. That there was a part of me that didn't fit with being "a real man". But I didn't know what to call it. I just felt guilty all the time.
Mayu was quiet for a moment, watching her. Her eyes weren't cold, but they weren't easy either.
—So what are you then?
Ranma finally looked her in the eyes.
—I'm a girl.
Another pause. Shorter. But this time, more intense.
—And what does that mean to you?
—That I want to be able to breathe without it hurting. That I want to exist without feeling like I have to prove anything to anyone. That I don't want to hide anymore... even though I still don't know how not to. That I'm afraid to be myself, but I'm more afraid not to try to be.
Mayu narrowed her eyes. Then she nodded, barely.
—Who knows?
—Kasumi. Akane. Nijima. And my mom knows too... although I didn't tell her directly. She just... understands. But for the rest of the school I'm still that mess of a boy who pretended to be. I have no idea how to change that without everything exploding.
Mayu looked aside, thoughtful. Then she spoke in a neutral voice.
—You're an idiot, but not a bad one. And you're trying. Although if you're going to keep using the girls' changing room, I recommend you stop fainting.
—It wasn't my intention... —Ranma murmured, lowering her head.
—I know. But it gives a bad image. And even if no one says it, they're all waiting for you to screw up. Me included.
Ranma nodded, pressing her lips together.
Mayu stood up, stretching her arms.
—I'm not going to tell you how to live your life. But if you want to talk... really... you can come. No beating around the bush. Just you. Not Ranma the walking joke. You.
Ranma stood up with her, and for a second, she hesitated. Then she looked her in the face.
—Can I ask you how you got people to take you seriously? Being a full-time girl... I want to shout it from the rooftops, but I know it's all going to go wrong. No one's going to believe me. Everything's going to go wrong.
Mayu looked down for a moment. Her voice changed, rougher, more real.
—It wasn't easy. It was disgusting. Painful. I never want to go through anything like that again.
She crossed her arms, her gaze hardened.
—I had to change schools after a couple of years. When I could pass, I was happy. No... even before, but only at home. I lost a school year because I didn't want to get out of bed. I couldn't handle the world. And let me tell you, in a way, you have it worse. With all the crap you spewed for a year and a half, you're going to go through hell.
She took one of the empty bottles Ranma had left, and crushed it furiously between her hands.
—But I can help you, if you want. Now that you're aware of your mistakes... I can see you. And have some empathy. I don't know if we're going to be friends, but at least you don't seem like a lost cause.
Ranma swallowed. She wanted to say something, but she didn't know what. She just nodded. And for the first time, she felt a little less weight on her chest.
—Thanks... really.
Mayu glanced at her sideways.
—Don't screw it up.
—Now that you have the representative, me, and Akane at the institute, I think a good first step would be to talk to the teachers, and in the longer term, look into hormones, although I don't know if it applies to your magic ass, but I understand you're blocked. If it was on purpose, congratulations; if not, find a way to make both your forms feel good.
—I'll do my best.
And as she walked away, Mayu dropped a final phrase, with a half-smile:
—See you later, next time I won't be your therapist unless you bring me apple tea, and remember being trans it's not a wrong choice its your life.
The next day...
The morning sun filtered through the window, illuminating Kasumi's room with a soft glow. The air smelled of moisturizer and a hint of floral perfume, something that had become habitual since Ranma started sharing the space. Both were in front of the mirror, finalizing details on their outfits for the long-awaited family outing.
—Does this skirt look too short on me? —Ranma asked, looking at her reflection with a frown. She wore a white t-shirt with red letters and a denim skirt that ended above the knee. Her high boots gave her a casual air, and her hair pulled back in a small braid highlighted the vivid color of her hair.
Kasumi, calmer, adjusted the collar of her own blue coat and smiled sweetly.
—Not at all, Ranma. You look great. Besides, Mom bought you those clothes because she knows you like to look comfortable, right?
—Yeah, you're right —Ranma replied, sighing. Then she turned to look at Kasumi—. By the way, that coat looks beautiful on you. You look... different, you know? More modern.
Kasumi laughed softly. Her long plaid dress and blue coat contrasted with her usual classic style. However, the joyful look in her eyes showed how much she enjoyed the change.
—Thanks. I guess it's a way to feel more confident. Mom also insisted that I buy something different. She says I need to pamper myself a little.
Ranma raised her eyebrows with complicity.
—I see Mom's influence is strong. You used to say you didn't need new clothes.
Kasumi shrugged with a playful gesture.
—I always thought it was an unnecessary expense. But... I think I needed a change. Just like you.
The room fell silent for a moment. Ranma looked at herself in the mirror again, tucking the t-shirt into the skirt, trying to make it look good. Suddenly, her eyes shone with determination.
—Kasumi... I've been thinking —she said softly—. Today, when we're in Oshino Hakkai, I'm going to tell Mom I'm a girl. I know she already knows, but... I want to say it out loud.
Kasumi turned to Ranma, with a smile so sweet that it seemed to illuminate more than the window's sunlight.
—That sounds perfect. I know you've been waiting for the right moment. And even if Mom suspects, hearing it from you will be very important.
Ranma nodded, still a little nervous.
—Yeah. I don't want it to stay as assumptions. I want her to know that I'm sure of what I feel. That I'm not going to take a step back.
Kasumi left her coat on the bed and approached to take Ranma's hands gently.
—I'm very proud of you, little sister. I know it's a big step, but you're not alone. And if something goes wrong, you'll always have me to support you. And Mom too, of course.
Ranma gently squeezed Kasumi's hands, feeling that familiar warmth that gave her strength.
—Thanks, Kasumi. I'm glad I can share this with you... and with Mom.
Kasumi returned the squeeze and, before letting go, gave her a look full of affection.
—Well then, let's hurry! You wouldn't want to keep our mother waiting.
Ranma giggled and pushed a strand of hair from her forehead.
—Right. Especially now that she's been spoiling us so much. I have to admit... it feels good to have a family like this.
Kasumi picked up her coat and bag, checking that everything was in order.
—Ready?
Ranma gave herself one last look in the mirror, adjusted her skirt, and took a breath.
—Ready. Let's go, Kasumi.
And with that little moment of complicity, they both left the room, ready to meet Nodoka and begin the trip to Oshino Hakkai, unaware that that day would become one of the most important for their family relationship.
The road to Oshino Hakkai was a breath of fresh air, surrounded by green and with Mount Fuji peeking in the distance between soft clouds. Ranma walked in the middle, with a confident but relaxed pace, while Kasumi and Nodoka chatted animatedly about the vegetation, the spring weather, and childhood memories of the region. Sometimes Ranma commented, sometimes she just listened, letting the warmth of that moment soak into her.
Kasumi was especially talkative that day, with a playful and cheerful air that contrasted with her usual serenity. She commented on small anecdotes of her childhood with Nabiki and Akane, from fights over candy to the times they played at doing "experiments" in the kitchen when she still didn't know how to boil water. Ranma laughed wholeheartedly when Kasumi told her how Nabiki once tried to open a massage business in the neighborhood and ended up with five complaints for back pain.
—And Akane volunteered as a model, of course —Kasumi added—. But she ended up crying. Although I won't say if it was from pain or the massage.
—It was probably both —Ranma replied with a smile.
—And you don't know the time we stole Dad's iron because we thought we could make crepes with it —Kasumi continued, laughing—. Nabiki almost set the kitchen on fire, and Akane blamed a stray cat.
—Kasumi! —Nodoka laughed—, I didn't know you were so mischievous!
—We were, Mom. But only when we thought you weren't watching. Although the truth is, Akane was more mischievous than me —she added, winking at Ranma.
—And you? —Nodoka asked, turning to her red-haired daughter—. Did you also play pranks when you were little?
—Uh... I don't know. I think I lived in permanent mischief mode —Ranma replied, shrugging—. Although they weren't as fun as theirs. Rather... they were necessary to survive Genma.
The clothes she wore gave her a fresh and modern air: a denim skirt, high boots, and a white t-shirt with red letters. It wasn't exactly something she would have worn in the past, but now she felt comfortable in her skin, even flirtatious. Kasumi, for her part, looked charming in her blue coat and polka-dot dress, with a flower in her hair that Nodoka had helped her arrange that morning. She looked happy with the things she was able to buy thanks to her mother's support, and every time the wind made her skirt wave, she looked like a painting in motion.
The three stopped at one of the lakes in the area, watching the fish glide under the clear water. Ranma took a stone and threw it gently. It skipped three times before sinking. Kasumi smiled.
—More and more elegant, Ranma-chan.
—I've had a good teacher —she replied, glancing at her.
They continued to stroll through the springs, visiting the eight ponds one by one, taking photos with a camera borrowed by Nodoka, trying sweets at the small roadside stands, letting the day fill with shared memories. Ranma even dared to buy a pair of simple earrings at a craft stall. Nodoka said nothing, but her smile said more than any words.
On one of the stone paths, just after crossing a small wooden bridge, Ranma stopped. Her eyes were fixed on a pond of crystalline water, and the reflection of her feminine face, serene and sweet, mixed with the floating leaves on the surface. Kasumi noticed her expression and took her hand gently.
—Are you okay?
Ranma nodded, then took a deep breath. —I'm going to tell her, Kasumi. Today. I want to tell her I'm a girl. That... I'm her daughter.
Kasumi didn't respond immediately. She squeezed her hand tightly, then hugged her with a warm tenderness, without drama. A sister, an accomplice.
—She already knows, Ranma. But it will make her happy to hear it from you.
And so, shortly after, when they stopped to rest in front of a more secluded pond, under a leafy maple that offered cool shade, Ranma sat next to her mother and looked at her directly.
—Mom —she said, with a calm firmness—, I know this may seem obvious, but I want to say it clearly. I'm a girl. Not because of the curse, not by accident... I'm a girl. I always have been, it just took me time to understand. And... I'm happy like this.
Nodoka looked at her in silence, and then, with slightly bright eyes, caressed her cheek.
—I know, my daughter. And you make me so happy. So, so happy.
Ranma allowed herself to rest her head on her shoulder, while Kasumi sat on her other side, wrapping her arms around both of them. The soft wind caressed their faces, and for a moment, the world seemed to stop. Some flowers floated in the air, and the murmur of the water seemed to harmonize with the calm beats of Ranma's heart.
At noon they sat on an outdoor terrace, under a mint-colored umbrella. The view was beautiful: the ponds behind, the mountains in the background, and a group of tourists laughing in the distance. They ate onigiri, vegetable tempura, and fresh plum juice. The atmosphere was filled with that kind of cozy silence where there was no need to say anything.
Nodoka carefully placed her chopsticks on the bento box and, after a sip of tea, discreetly took two envelopes from her bag, placing them in front of her daughters.
—A little allowance —she said serenely—. For both of you.
Kasumi looked at her in surprise. —Allowance? But Mom, you've already done so much. You paid for Ranma's lodging and...
—That's already settled, dear —she interrupted sweetly—. This isn't for that. It's because I'm here. Because I want to help in every way I can now that I can. Seeing Ranma happy, so herself, so alive... is an absolute joy for me. And you, Kasumi, gave me the opportunity to meet you and took steps to see me as a mother. That's invaluable.
—But Mom...
—I didn't want to bring up the money issue at first —Nodoka continued—. I preferred you to know me as I am now, not as the shadow of what I once was. But it would be foolish not to use the resources I have to take care of my daughters. And you deserve to enjoy your youth, with joy, with freedom. Not just survive. I want you to have nice things, new experiences, and everything I couldn't give you before.
Ranma looked down, her fingers slowly caressing the envelope in front of her. She didn't know if it was from emotion or old guilt, but she felt her chest warm, vibrant. Then she raised her eyes, clearer than ever.
—Thank you, Mom —she said simply.
The word hung in the air for a few seconds. And then Nodoka reached out and caressed both their hair at the same time, almost like a spontaneous choreography.
—How about we go for ice cream after this?
They both nodded, and the rest of the lunch continued with soft laughter, spoons fighting for the last bite of dessert, and a couple of bad jokes from Ranma that still made the two most important women in her life laugh.
The sun was beginning to set when they found a small ice cream parlor overlooking the nearby tea fields. The place was rustic, made of light wood, with outdoor tables under flowering ivy. The three sat with their ice cream cups: Kasumi with melon ice cream, Ranma with strawberry and condensed milk, and Nodoka with traditional matcha.
The conversation flowed lightly at first. Comments about the flavor, about which ice cream seemed more "Instagrammable" if they knew how to use those modern networks, jokes about who could finish theirs the fastest. Ranma laughed with a bit of cream on her nose, and Kasumi passed her a napkin while laughing too.
It was then that Nodoka, in a soft but clear tone, placed her spoon on the plate and looked at them attentively.
—Ranma —she said—. I've been thinking... are you going to use a new name? If so, I want to personally take care of the registration. I've already started the paperwork, but I want to do it right.
Ranma blinked. She hadn't really asked herself that, not seriously. She had been "Ranma" for so long, for better or for worse.
—I don't know —she replied, somewhat shyly—. I never thought of a different one. Ranma... it's weird, but it's part of me too.
—I can understand that —Nodoka said, smiling—. It took me a long time to find the name I use now. "Nodoka" is something I chose when I wanted to start over. I used to be called Shinsui, but I never liked it much. It was a name that felt foreign. Too heavy for who I was.
Kasumi looked at her in surprise, but also with respect. Ranma looked down a little, thoughtful.
—Then... if I chose one... it would have to be something that felt mine. Something that... gave me joy, not burden.
—Exactly —Nodoka said—. And it doesn't have to be so different if you don't want it to be. Sometimes, just a small difference makes all the difference in the world.
Ranma looked at her ice cream, half melted, and laughed softly.
—What if it were Ranko? It doesn't sound that different. But it feels... different. Cheerful, even mischievous.
—Ranko Iori —Kasumi repeated, with a smile that lit up her face—. I really like how it sounds.
Nodoka nodded slowly, her eyes shining with pride.
—Then that's what it will be. Ranko Iori. My daughter.
And as the sun slowly hid behind the tea fields, the three shared the last bite of ice cream as if sealing a small pact, one of affection, freedom, and a finally bright future.
Chapter Text
The morning began with a warm and pleasant air, accompanied by the distant singing of birds and the soft murmur of leaves in the wind. In the kitchen, Ranko stirred a pot with slow and careful movements, following the written instructions that Kasumi had left the night before. She wore a white apron with small embroidered lemons, a gift from her mother, which was a little big on her but gave her a strange sense of belonging. Although she still felt somewhat clumsy in the kitchen, there was something comforting about doing that task knowing that Kasumi trusted her.
"Don't forget the touch of sauce at the end," she whispered to herself, remembering her sister's exact words.
Meanwhile, in the living room, Kasumi had taken care of helping Nabiki organize some accounting papers and Akane with a torn blouse that needed urgent repair for the school activities week. It was a very different scene from the usual ones: Kasumi busy with other things and Ranko covering her place in the kitchen, by her own decision. Not out of obligation, not out of pressure, but because she wanted to do it. Because she felt part of something.
Kasumi chatted casually while sewing, making comments about how different her sisters were.
"Akane has always had a special energy, you know? She once broke down a door trying to catch a dragonfly. And Nabiki... well, she turned the lemonade sale into a small monopoly when she was ten years old," she said laughing, and Akane protested half-jokingly.
"It wasn't a dragonfly, it was a huge wasp! And I was protecting you!"
"Of course, Akane," Nabiki replied with a mocking smile. "All for the good of humanity."
Breakfast was served without ceremony: rice, miso soup, pickled vegetables, and a little grilled fish. Ranko placed each portion carefully, feeling a mix of nerves and pride. When everyone sat down, Genma was the last to arrive, as always, and ate in silence at first, with his head down. Four weeks had passed since the last time he exchanged words with his daughter.
Ranko no longer expected anything. But then, while serving tea for Kasumi, she heard her father's deep, dry voice.
"Well? What did you decide?"
Ranko stood still for a second. Then she gently placed the teapot on the table and sat in front of him. She looked him straight in the eyes. Not with defiance, but with the serenity of someone who no longer needs approval.
"The curse... it's blocked," she said calmly. "Apparently, it's going to stay that way. I'm not in a hurry to find a way out."
Genma observed her, slightly frowning. But he said nothing more. He just nodded with a dry gesture and continued eating.
Ranko took her chopsticks and began to have breakfast, feeling the tension dissipate little by little. Kasumi smiled at her from across the table, as if she had heard every word despite being focused on Akane.
"It's delicious," she said sweetly, and that was enough to make Ranko smile without realizing it.
"It's not fair!" Akane suddenly complained, frowning. "How is it that you cook better than me with just a few days of practice?"
"It must be that I have to be the best student," Ranko replied with a half-smile, subtly pointing to Kasumi.
"Or good genes," Nabiki added, pointing to Ranko's breasts, without looking up from her papers.
"That's not fair either!" Akane grumbled, although her protest was more teasing than angry.
The table burst into a brief shared laugh, even Kasumi let out a soft giggle while taking her cup of tea. It was a brief but warm moment, like those remembered fondly long after.
As the conversation about food faded, Nabiki closed a folder with satisfaction.
"After so long," she said triumphantly, "we are finally in the black. And that means we could do what we've been postponing for a few years."
"Vacation?" Akane asked with eyes that sparkled like stars.
"Vacation!" she instantly shouted with her arms raised, as if she were already on the beach.
Soun, always dramatic, dropped his chopsticks with an emotional sigh and looked at his middle daughter with teary eyes.
"You are a wonderful daughter... A jewel of the Tendou household! But..." He suddenly became serious. "Kasumi still hasn't been able to go to college, and that was always the priority."
Kasumi shook her head gently, as if she didn't want to interrupt, but Nabiki spoke up.
"There's no problem with that," Nabiki said with a cryptic smile. "I was talking to a certain person about the dreams and problems of someone very special."
Kasumi immediately blushed. Her calm expression turned red as she lowered her gaze to her teacup.
"Kasumi's college," Nabiki continued, "will come from Nodoka and you, Dad. Nodoka said she could cover it completely, but she understood that you would want to contribute to your eldest daughter's future. So she arranged everything so you could do it together."
Soun couldn't help but shed tears, this time of true joy. He wiped his eyes with his kimono sleeve while Kasumi, still blushing, murmured a shy "thank you" that was almost lost in the sound of breakfast.
Ranko just watched in silence, with a smile that had nothing forced about it. Perhaps life was still chaotic, but for the first time, she felt that everything was moving towards something beautiful.
"Then we have to decide on the place!" Akane said, banging on the table enthusiastically. "I want to go to a hotel with hot springs! One of those that have yukatas and traditional dinners!"
"Hot springs? Bah." Nabiki raised an eyebrow and gave a mischievous smile. "Let's go to the beach instead. I need sun, a tan... and good company."
"No! Hot springs!" Akane insisted, crossing her arms.
"Beach," Nabiki calmly replied, drinking her tea.
They both started arguing like little girls, throwing sharp glances and absurd arguments at each other. Ranko watched the scene with a mix of astonishment and amusement. She didn't know Nabiki could be so expressive, almost childish, when it came to something so trivial. But then she understood: this was not trivial. It was special. Something they had both been waiting for for years.
Kasumi tried to mediate with a soft voice, but the discussion quickly escalated into a family vote. Everyone participated: Soun voted for the hot springs, clearly influenced by Akane; Kasumi voted for the beach, perhaps thinking about what she would enjoy the most. Nabiki, of course, also for the beach. Akane was still firm with the hot springs. Only Ranko and Genma had not participated.
"The beach will probably win," Ranko whispered to her father with a half-smile. "Want to bet?"
Genma grunted in response, but neither accepted nor denied.
"The beach wins!" Nabiki declared triumphantly, raising both hands dramatically.
Akane dropped her head on the table, defeated and feigning sobs.
"I want to go to the hot springs...!"
"Dear little sister, never bet against me!" Nabiki said smugly, shaking her cup as if it were a celebration glass.
"Maybe next year," Kasumi said with a conciliatory smile, while Ranko laughed softly, enjoying the family atmosphere more than the vacation destination itself.
And so, between laughter, plans, and small arguments, the morning continued, promising a future full of memorable moments for everyone.
The morning sun caressed the streets of Nerima as Ranko and Akane walked towards school. Bicycles passed by them, the murmur of students was already part of the landscape, and the sound of their rhythmic steps had a deceptive tranquility.
Ranko, with her well-ironed female uniform, her skirt swaying with each step, and a jacket hanging from her shoulder, yawned with forced elegance.
"I can't believe this skirt has more flare than a blow from Mousse," she muttered as she adjusted it. "It's going to betray me with the first crosswind."
Akane chuckled. "You should be used to it. You've been wearing that uniform for weeks."
"Getting used to it doesn't mean giving up!" Ranko retorted with a theatrical grimace. "Besides! I didn't count on how much it can get caught between your legs if you run in a hurry. I almost died on the stairs the other day. I'm not going to let myself be killed by a skirt, not today!"
Akane rolled her eyes with a smile. "You could wear pants if you stopped playing the martyr."
"And miss Kuno's laughs saying I'm a 'spring flower trapped by divine injustice'. No thanks!"
Akane laughed loudly. "That idiot... Did you know that yesterday he dedicated a triple-rhyme poem to me about 'purity, fury, and omelet'?"
"Omelet?"
"Yes. He ran out of words in the middle and saw a lady selling tamagoyaki. It was his muse."
"Well, speaking of idiots... today is the day," Ranko said, suddenly more serious.
Akane glanced at her. "What day?"
"The day I come out of the closet. At least halfway." She made a dramatic gesture as if opening an invisible curtain. "Today I'm going to tell everyone that my curse is blocked forever. That I can't change back."
"And that's coming out of the closet 'halfway'?" Akane asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Yes! Because I'm not going to tell them that I actually like it. That's... level two."
Akane nodded with false solemnity. "Ah, right. Level one: 'My curse is stuck'. Level two: 'And I'm not as upset about it as I should be'. Level three?"
"Level three is when I confess that I enjoy using moisturizers that smell like jasmine." Ranko shuddered theatrically. "I'm not ready yet!"
Akane gave her a little nudge, amused. "Uh, I saw you trying on that pink dress that your mom gave you and twirling in front of the mirror. I think you're already at level four, even if you haven't realized it."
Ranko blushed, but put on a poker face. "I was doing it for science. Martial experimentation. I was testing the range of motion of the legs, that's all!"
Akane laughed as they stopped in front of the school gate. Ranko took a deep breath.
"Well... I'm also going to tell the class that my mother changed my records. I'm officially Ranko Iori now. And the administration is going to rearrange my classes accordingly."
"You're still not used to saying it out loud, huh?"
"It sounds weird. But good. I guess that's what it means for something to be real, right?"
Akane nodded with a softer smile this time. "Yes. But you're not alone. Remember that you already talked to the teachers two weeks ago."
"Right. And no one threw tacks or exorcisms at me. That was... a plus."
"And Genma?"
"He hasn't complained. Which, in his language, is a standing ovation."
The hustle and bustle of the school entrance was at its peak. Students running with toast in their mouths, clubs handing out flyers, shouts of good morning, and unnecessary fights between sports rivals. The usual.
Ranko and Akane walked through the crowd like two fish swimming against the current, ignoring most... until a sound cut through the air like a badly conjugated thunder.
"OH RANKO, IMMACULATE GODDESS OF THE BLUE SKIES!!!"
Kuno. As always, standing on a bench, wooden sword in hand, arm extended dramatically towards the sky as if reciting Shakespeare after hitting his head.
"How the hell did he see me from so far away?" Ranko muttered through her teeth.
"He must have a radar for skirts," Akane said with a grimace.
"My heart is consumed to see you walk among mere mortals! Your hair billows like the flames of eternal desire, your silhouette evokes the dreams of fallen samurai!"
"Should someone tell him that doesn't make sense?" Ranko whispered.
"Don't encourage him. Don't look at him. Don't breathe near him," Akane replied, pulling her arm.
As they passed, Kuno made a ridiculous attempt to throw himself in a gallant pose in front of them, but was swept away by a student on a bicycle. A spontaneous ovation arose from the athletics club, who had witnessed the entire scene.
Once in the main hall, Ranko adjusted her hair with one hand, took a deep breath, and lowered her tone.
"Okay. This is the moment."
"Ready?" Akane asked, nudging her arm.
"No. But that never stopped me before."
Upon entering the classroom, the routine repeated as always: backpacks thrown around, students fighting for the window, others whispering in groups. But when Ranko entered, there was a small change.
A couple of boys blinked, as if they saw something different but didn't know what. Sayuri and Yuka greeted her with a smile—a mix of "hello" and "we know what you're going to do." Kuno wasn't there, thanks to some compassionate goddess. And the teacher hadn't arrived yet.
Ranko stood in front of the classroom, and her voice, for once, didn't sound like she was starting a fight.
"Good morning," she said, and some murmured "good morning" back, while others barely looked up. "Before the teacher arrives, I have to say something. It's important."
That did get their attention. Even one of those sleeping in the back raised their head like a mole coming out of the ground.
Ranko swallowed.
"My curse. The one everyone knows... it's blocked. Forever. I don't change with hot or cold water anymore. This is me. And I'm going to stay like this."
There was a brief silence, broken by the rapid murmur of a couple of girls in the back.
"What do you mean by 'blocked'?" asked a student in the front row, raising her hand with a raised eyebrow.
"It means that... I'm no longer the boy who appears when I fall into hot water. Now I'm this girl." Ranko gestured around her, somewhat uncomfortable.
"Oh, so... you won't change back if they throw water on you?" asked another boy, peeking his head from the back.
"That's right. My curse is beyond any water." Ranko paused, looking around. "Also... my mother changed my records. My name is Ranko Iori now. And the administration is going to adjust my classes and documents accordingly. So... that's it."
A silence enveloped the classroom, with several students looking confused or surprised. It was Sayuri who broke the ice with applause. And then Yuka joined in. Then a nervous laugh, a whisper of "so now she's a real girl?", followed by an unnecessary comment about the uniform, which Akane took care of silencing with a deadly glare.
Finally, a boy raised his hand and asked:
"So... we can't call you Saotome anymore?"
"Only if you want me to throw a chair at you," Ranko replied with a half-smile.
The classroom burst into laughter. Not mocking. Normal. Friendly.
A couple of girls turned to their friends.
"But why Ranko?" one asked. "Doesn't it bother you that it's such a... feminine name?"
"It's... the one my mother chose. And it seems fine to me." Ranko shrugged.
Another boy from the window raised a new question.
"What if we change your name to... Ran-chan?" The group burst into more laughter.
Ranko frowned.
"Only if you want Ucchan to punch you."
And another couple of boys turned to their classmate, as if looking for a little more clarity.
"So now we won't see 'Ranko' on the battlefield anymore?" one joked.
"What I see on this battlefield is a war over my name," Ranko replied, and everyone laughed again.
Finally, when the teacher entered and began to take attendance, Ranko returned to her seat next to Akane. Her heart was still beating fast, but not from fear. It was adrenaline. And relief.
"Was that level one?" Akane asked in a low voice.
"Yes. Level one completed."
"And now?"
"Now, I hope Kuno doesn't write another poem for me with "juxtaposition" as a rhyme."
After the announcement, while Ranko gathers her things, a calm voice reaches her shoulder.
"Iori-san... do you have a minute?"
It's Nijima, the class representative. Formal as always, but her tone is much softer than usual. In her hands she carries a folder and an expression difficult to read.
"Uh... sure," Ranko replies, somewhat disconcerted by the formal treatment.
"Hinako-sensei asked me to help you with the grade forms. But while we're at it... could you accompany me to the auditorium for a moment? I need to check something there for the school event and I could use some company. I promise it's not a trap."
Ranko raises an eyebrow.
"Trap like 'you do me a favor and end up painting the whole backdrop', or trap like 'I'll lock you up until you become an actress'?"
"Like 'we chat without pressure'. I swear."
The hollow sound of chairs being dragged echoes softly. Ranko and Nijima work without speaking for a few minutes, until the representative breaks the silence.
"Are you always so serious when you help?" she asks with a half-smile, tilting her head.
"Huh?" Ranko looks at her confused. "Serious?"
"Yes. You have that face of total concentration. Like you're preparing a master plan to organize chairs."
Ranko laughs, relaxing a little.
"Nah. It's just that... I'm thinking. Many things. Too many, maybe."
Nijima crosses her arms and observes her closely. Her tone becomes a little softer, almost conspiratorial.
"Thinking about someone?"
Ranko blinks.
"Huh? No, no... about things. Changes. School. My mom. My new name. All that. It's chaos."
"Aha. Sure." Nijima sits on a badly turned chair, as if she's in no hurry. "It suits you, though. Ranko."
"Really?"
"Yes. It sounds... like you. A bit chaotic, half sweet, half dangerous. Like a name with a double meaning."
Ranko smiles, flattered without realizing it.
"Thanks. I chose it a while ago, but I wasn't brave enough to use it. Anyway... it's done. I'm leaving school at the end of the year, so it's not like I'm going to stick around to hear everyone correct themselves."
Nijima frowns, surprised.
"You're leaving?"
"Yes. I don't know exactly where. My mom is arranging things, but she told me to get ready to start from scratch. I feel like I need that. Another place. Another air."
"I understand... although I don't like it."
Ranko looks at her, tilting her head.
"Why?"
Nijima shrugs, with an ambiguous smile.
"Because you're interesting. And just when you were starting to fit in a bit... poof, you're leaving. You're ruining my chances."
"Chances?"
"Nothing. My stuff." Nijima gets up, brushing the dust off her skirt. "Although... if you want to train to survive outside of Nerima, you could start by going out more. Loosening up a bit."
Ranko laughs, arranging the last chair.
"I'm going out today. To eat something with Sayuri and Yuka. Do you want to come?"
Nijima raises her eyebrows, feigning surprise.
"Are you asking me out on a date?"
"Huh? No! It's a girls' night out! Well, I don't know if you..." She stops, embarrassed.
Nijima bursts into a quiet laugh.
"Relax, yes, I'm a girl. And yes, I'll go. You owe me a drink for making me move all these chairs."
"You're the one who brought me here!"
"Yes, and it was worth it."
Ranko stares for a second, somewhat confused by Nijima's smile. But she lets it pass. Outside, the final bell of the day rings.
"I have an apple one, if you want."
Nijima smiles wider.
"I'm not Mayu."
[Exterior – On the way out of school]
Sayuri and Yuka walk on either side of Ranko, between laughter and loosely hanging backpacks. The afternoon sun tints the sidewalks with a warm orange tone.
"Oh, by the way," says Ranko, without much ceremony, "I invited Nijima to come with us. Is that okay?"
Sayuri and Yuka stop in unison. Sayuri turns around with a raised eyebrow.
"Girl, you're moving fast! Now you're after Nijima!"
"What?! It's not like that!" Ranko protests, lighting up like a traffic light. "We just... talked in the auditorium. We were alone. I liked her. That's all!"
Yuka laughs, resting her elbow on Ranko's shoulder.
"Relax, relax. You're definitely getting more comfortable with all this. It comes naturally to you."
"All this...?"
"Being a girl, silly," Sayuri says, giving her a friendly nudge. "Anyway, I think it's good. That Nijima comes. She could use to loosen up a bit."
"There she comes," Yuka warns, pointing with her chin.
[Interior – Italian restaurant, still at the table]
The atmosphere remains warm, with the yellow lights softly illuminating the faces and the smell of garlic floating among the steaming dishes. The conversation mixes with the sounds of cutlery and discreet laughter.
"So... if you're already a girl, does that mean you don't like boys? Is that why you haven't chosen any fiancées?" Sayuri asks with a sly smile, crossing her arms as if she's about to pull out a gossip notebook.
Ranko turns red to her ears and almost chokes on a bite of pasta. She wipes her mouth with the napkin, looking at them all.
"I-it's not because of that..." she says, lowering her voice. "I mean... I do like girls, okay? But it's not something I go around saying..."
"Oh, really?!" Sayuri exclaims, leaning on the table. "Welcome officially to the club then!"
"Is it official already?" Ranko murmurs, still somewhat shy.
Yuka gives her a tap on the shoulder with a warm smile.
"It has been since we offered you the honorary position in our girls' nights out. You just didn't know it."
"Besides..." says Nijima with a playful tone, taking a sip of her tea. "Admitting it is liberating. Believe me."
"Yeah, yeah..." Ranko replies, looking at her plate. "It's just that I don't have much experience with that."
Sayuri rests her elbow on the table, supporting her chin on her hand.
"Well, well... Then tell me, among your fiancées, who do you think is the sexiest?"
"What?!" Ranko exclaims, almost spitting out her drink.
"Come on! It's an honest question. I think Xiǎn Pū wins hands down," says Sayuri, gesturing as if she were evaluating a work of art. "That girl is literally a magazine model with superpowers. Although Akane has her charm too, huh?"
"Sayuri!" Ranko protests, shrinking in her chair. "I can't answer that!"
"Of course you can. You're among friends," Yuka says mischievously, raising her eyebrows. "No one is going to say anything. We're listening."
Ranko crosses her arms, frowning, and looks at the ceiling with a theatrical sigh.
"...Okay... If you insist," she says, with a resigned tone. "It's true that Xiǎn Pū is pretty... very pretty, in fact. And when she gets sweet... well, it's hard to ignore her."
"Aha!" interrupts Sayuri, pointing at her with a finger. "I knew it!"
"But!" continues Ranko. "Akane... there was a time when I thought she was the most beautiful. She was strong, proud, she had something that left me speechless. But... I don't know. Since I found out that Kasumi is my sister, and she tries so hard to make me feel like I have a home with them... I can't see Akane the same way anymore."
The girls lower their tone a bit, listening attentively.
"We don't share blood ties, of course," Ranko continues, playing with the noodles on her plate. "But she stopped being 'a fiancée' in my head. Now I feel her like... a very close friend. Almost like another sister. So no... I couldn't see her that way."
Sayuri smiles, this time softer, more sincere.
"Well, that's an answer too. Not everything has to be romance."
"Yeah," says Yuka. "Sometimes understanding what you don't feel also clarifies many things."
"Although now I have more questions..." adds Nijima with a raised eyebrow, clearly with mischievous intentions.
"Don't start!" Ranko replies laughing, hiding her face in her hands. "Don't psychoanalyze me in the middle of dinner!"
[Interior – Italian restaurant, a few minutes later – Ranko went to the bathroom and Sayuri is distracted answering messages on her phone]
Yuka leans slightly towards Nijima, resting an elbow on the table and observing her with a smile that announces she's about to drop a bomb.
"So... now that there are no fiancées in the way... you have your chance, right?"
Nijima looks at her, blinking in confusion.
"Huh? What chance?"
"Oh, don't play dumb," Yuka replies, lowering her voice conspiratorially. "Since Ranko came out of the closet, she's much more relaxed, less irritable... more herself. Don't you think so?"
Nijima tries to hide her smile by taking a sip of her drink, but the way her cheeks blush betrays her completely.
"I don't know what you're talking about..."
"Of course you do," Yuka insists, now almost in a mischievous whisper. "You like her. You like her a lot. You've always liked Ranko's body."
Nijima chokes a little and puts the glass down with a dry thud on the table.
"H-how do you know that?!"
"I saw you," Yuka says, shrugging with an innocent air. "When you were buying those photos that Nabiki was selling... The ones of Ranko in her gym uniform. The ones of her in her wet uniform in summer. Do you want me to go on?"
"Shhh!" Nijima whispers desperately, looking around, completely red. "Don't shout that, please!"
Yuka laughs quietly, very proud of her discovery.
"I'm not judging you, huh. I also thought she was adorable from the beginning. Although well... I have my boyfriend. You, on the other hand..."
Nijima crosses her arms, trying to maintain some dignity.
"Well... maybe I liked her before, but that doesn't mean that... that I like her now."
Yuka raises an eyebrow, clearly not believing her at all.
"Come on, Niji. It's now or never. She has no fiancées, she's not looking at anyone. And you have an advantage: she already likes you, she already invited you today, and she already saw your cute side. Besides..."
"Besides what?"
"...you blush every time she talks to you," says Yuka, pointing at her with the fork before putting a piece of pizza in her mouth. "Confirmed."
Nijima buries her face in her hands with a groan.
"This is an ambush..."
Yuka just laughs. And when Ranko returns to the table, greeting them with an innocent smile and a question about dessert, Nijima looks at her out of the corner of her eye and quickly looks down. The blush is still there.
And Yuka, triumphant, doesn't say another word... for now.
Chapter 10
Notes:
With this I would be up to date with the Spanish version and I'm already finishing chapters 11 and 12 that I'm going to publish simultaneously in English and Spanish. I hope you're enjoying it.
Chapter Text
The sun was beginning to peek over the horizon, casting a golden light upon the Tendo dojo. Ranko, who now preferred her name Ranko, moved with a grace and fluidity that attested to years of training. Her movements were precise, each punch and kick executed with silent determination. She was immersed in her practice, finding a strange solace in the repetition of movements, a respite from the internal conflict that often consumed her.
The dojo, a space that had witnessed countless hours of training and discipline, seemed to hold the accumulated energy of generations of Saotome martial artists. The wooden walls, worn by time, displayed scars from countless bouts, marks of kicks and punches that resonated with echoes of the past. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and determination, a constant reminder of the sacrifice and dedication needed to master the martial arts. For Ranko, this place was more than just a gym; it was a sanctuary, a refuge where she could escape the chaos of the outside world and connect with her inner self.
At that moment, as she moved with an almost hypnotic precision, Ranko was unaware of the world around her. Her mind was completely focused on the task at hand, each movement flowing naturally from the previous one in a perfect sequence. Her muscles contracted and relaxed with surprising efficiency, her body executing techniques perfected over years of practice. There was a beauty in her form, an elegance that transcended mere physical strength. In that moment, she was the embodiment of the Saotome style of martial arts, a fusion of power and grace.
Genma entered the dojo, with his typical boisterous energy, ready to begin his own morning training. His presence was like a whirlwind, disrupting the dojo's serenity with his loud voice and abrupt movements. Always impatient and full of vigor, Genma never understood the need for subtlety or contemplation in martial arts. For him, it was all about brute force and relentless determination.
Seeing Ranko, he frowned. His expression, usually jovial and carefree, transformed into a scowl of displeasure. He couldn't understand why his daughter moved with such delicacy, with a grace that he considered unbecoming of a true martial artist. In his mind, training should be a test of endurance, a constant battle against one's own body and the limits of physical strength.
"Ranma! What do you think you're doing?!" he exclaimed, his voice echoing through the space, interrupting the concentrated silence that had previously filled the dojo. "Why are you moving so... so softly? You look like a damsel! You need more strength, more vigor! This is training, not a dance!"
His voice, harsh and commanding, resonated throughout the dojo, reverberating off the wooden walls and disturbing Ranko's concentration. For Genma, the idea that his daughter, the heir to the Saotome style of martial arts, would move with such grace and fluidity was an affront to everything he believed in. In his opinion, martial arts was a domain of men, a world where brute strength and resilience were the most important qualities. Watching Ranko move with such elegance was like witnessing a betrayal of his principles.
Ranko stopped, slowly lowering her arms. Her movements, which moments before had been so fluid and precise, now felt heavy and forced. She turned to face her father, her expression a mixture of frustration and newfound firmness. She was no longer the young Ranma who shrank under her father's criticism, the girl who always sought his approval and feared disappointing him. In recent months, Ranko had undergone a profound transformation, an awakening that had led her to question the expectations placed upon her and embrace her true identity.
"Don't call me Ranma," she said, her voice clear and firm, resonating with a new conviction. "My name is Ranko. And I'm training my own way. Besides, I remind you that I am no longer under your tutelage."
At that moment, her voice did not tremble or falter. There was a certainty in her words, a determination that reflected her growing self-confidence. She was no longer willing to allow her father to define her or dictate how she should live her life. She had reached a point where the need to be true to herself outweighed any desire to please her father.
Genma blinked, surprised by his daughter's response. He had not expected such defiance, such a display of independence from the young woman he had always known as obedient and submissive. For years, Ranma had been his student, molded in his image, following his instructions without question. Now, suddenly, that dynamic had changed.
"What nonsense are you talking about? You are Ranma Saotome, the heir to the Saotome style of martial arts! Not even a—" He paused, searching for the right word, but Ranko didn't give him the satisfaction.
Genma struggled to find the right words, but he realized that none existed. Anything he said would sound like an insult, a denial of his daughter's identity. He was faced with a dilemma he had never foreseen, a situation that forced him to question his own beliefs and prejudices. Could he accept his daughter as she was, even if it meant relinquishing some of his most deeply held convictions?
"Not even what, Father?" Ranko asked, raising an eyebrow, a hint of defiance in her voice. "Not even a girl? Because that's what I am. I always have been. And I'm not going to pretend to be someone I'm not anymore."
The question hung in the air, charged with an emotional weight that resonated deep within the dojo. It was a bold declaration, an affirmation of identity that challenged all of her father's expectations. In that moment, Ranko was declaring herself, proclaiming her truth to the world. And she wasn't going to let anyone, not even her own father, stand in her way.
The silence in the dojo was heavy, laden with the tension of years of misunderstandings and broken expectations. It was a silence that spoke of the struggle between tradition and change, between a father's expectations and a daughter's desires. Genma looked at his daughter, at the young woman who had grown into a strong and independent individual, and for a moment, hesitation crossed his face. He saw in her eyes the same determination and passion that he had always admired in great martial artists. But at the same time, he saw something else: a vulnerability, a need for acceptance that moved him deeply.
But pride and tradition were deeply ingrained in him. Throughout his life, Genma had adhered to a strict code of honor, a set of beliefs that dictated how a true man and a true woman should behave. The idea that his daughter, the heir to the Saotome style of martial arts, could be a girl was something he simply could not comprehend. It was a violation of everything he believed in, an affront to his sense of identity.
"You are still my son, and whether you like it or not, you will train as I tell you!" Genma shouted, his face flushed with anger, his voice echoing through the dojo like thunder.
The frustration and confusion he had been suppressing for so long finally erupted, manifesting in a torrent of anger and denial. He refused to accept the reality that was presented to him, desperately clinging to the illusion that his daughter would return to being the person he had always known.
Ranko sighed, trying to maintain her composure. She knew that reasoning with her father was sometimes like talking to a wall, but she had to try.
"Listen," she said, taking a step forward and approaching him with a pleading expression. "I understand that this is difficult for you. That this goes against everything you've always believed in. But I need you to understand that I'm happy with who I am. I'm not ashamed of being a girl, and I'm not going to let anyone, not even you, tell me otherwise."
Her voice, though firm, was filled with a silent plea. She was trying to reach her father, to appeal to his love and understanding. She was asking him to see her, not as the daughter he wanted her to be, but as the person she truly was.
Genma snorted, crossing his arms over his chest, a stubborn look on his face. "Bah! This is all a phase. You'll come to your senses eventually. Now, stop wasting time and get back to training like a Saotome."
"Irori, remember that I am no longer under your tutelage, and I will never again bear your surname."
He refused to listen to her, to consider the possibility that she might be right. For him, this was nothing more than a phase, a passing stage that she would eventually outgrow. He was convinced that, in time, his daughter would return to being the person he knew, the person he wanted her to be.
Ranko felt her patience wearing thin. She was tired of the constant arguments, of having to defend her identity over and over again. She felt like she was trapped in an endless cycle, fighting against a wall of incomprehension. But instead of giving in to anger, she decided to try a different approach. A demonstration of what she was capable of, on her own terms.
She was no longer going to try to convince her father with words. Instead, she was going to show him, through her actions, that she was as strong and skilled as any man, that her gender identity did not diminish her worth as a martial artist.
"You know what, Father?" she said, with a defiant smile and a glint of determination in her eyes. "Instead of arguing, why don't we have a little sparring match? A friendly fight. I'll show you that I can be just as strong and skilled as anyone, in my own way."
The idea came suddenly, a spark of inspiration that illuminated her mind. It was a risky gamble, a proposal that could easily be rejected by her father. But Ranko was willing to take the chance. She knew she had to do something drastic to break the deadlock, to shake her father out of his complacency.
Genma was stunned, surprised by his daughter's proposal. A glint of challenge appeared in his eyes, reflecting his own competitive spirit.
At that moment, the possibility of a confrontation captured his attention. The idea of testing his daughter's skills, of seeing if she was really as strong as she claimed, piqued his curiosity. After all, Genma was a martial artist, a man who lived for combat. And the prospect of a good fight, especially against his own daughter, was something he couldn't resist.
Ranko smiled confidently. "That remains to be seen, father. Don't be too confident."
And without warning, Ranko launched into an attack. Her movements were fast and precise, a combination of the brute force Genma had taught her and the grace and fluidity she had developed on her own. She landed several blows, each with surprising accuracy.
Genma defended himself as best he could, but he was quickly overwhelmed by his daughter's skill. Ranko didn't waver, maintaining the pressure until, with a final blow, she knocked him down. The impact echoed throughout the dojo, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Genma lay on the ground, stunned and defeated, staring at the ceiling in disbelief.
The dojo fell silent, the only sound was the heavy breathing of both. The air was charged with the tension of the combat, the clash of forces and wills. Ranko stepped away from her father, her expression serious but triumphant. She felt euphoric, filled with an energy she could barely contain. She had proven her worth, not only to her father, but also to herself.
"It's over," Ranko said, her voice resonating in the dojo with a new authority. "I'm going to take a shower first."
And without waiting for a response, she headed towards the bathroom, leaving a stunned and defeated Genma on the dojo floor. He still found it hard to believe what had just happened. His daughter, the girl he had raised to be his successor, had defeated him in combat. It was a reality he refused to accept.
A while later, Ranko came out of the room she shared with Kasumi. The hot water from the shower had relaxed her tense muscles, but it had failed to calm the agitation in her spirit. She wore sports shorts and a loose red sweater, a casual outfit that reflected her personal style. She felt comfortable and confident, ready to face whatever the day held.
As she walked down the hall, she encountered Nabiki, who looked at her with a mocking smile. Nabiki, always astute and observant, had witnessed the fight with her father and now seemed to be enjoying the situation.
"Well, well, Ranko," Nabiki said, in her usual playful tone. "It seems someone finally decided to come out of the closet with the family. And in a very... forceful way, I must add. Congratulations, little sister. It was about time."
Ranko rolled her eyes, but she couldn't help but smile a little. She knew that Nabiki would always find a way to tease her, but deep down she appreciated her peculiar form of support.
"Thanks, Nabiki. I guess so. I'm glad all that engagement nonsense is over."
"Speaking of that," Nabiki said, with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Does that mean I'm not going to apply the 'fiancée discount' anymore?"
Ranko shrugged, feigning indifference. "I guess not. Unless you still consider me family."
Nabiki smiled, thoughtfully. For a moment, her expression softened, revealing a side of her that she rarely showed. "You know, despite everything, I still think of you as a sister. After all, you're Kasumi's blood sister. And knowing the strange magic we attract, I wouldn't be surprised if Mom had you knowing about the powders and you were Akane and my half-sister too. Although, honestly, I prefer not to think too much about that, considering how close you were to sleeping with Akane a few months ago."
Nabiki's comment made Ranko blush violently. The idea of having been close to having a romantic relationship with Akane, her friend and companion of so many years, made her feel uncomfortable and ashamed.
"That never happened!" Ranko protested, though her face betrayed her. "But you're right. Lately I haven't felt those... romantic feelings for Akane."
Nabiki nodded, with a thoughtful expression. She seemed to be processing the information, evaluating the implications of Ranko's words. "Well, that's good. At least for Akane. And for me, I guess. I'm still not sure how to feel about it. But hey, at least I don't have to worry about you marrying my sister and paying for the arrangements for her tantrums every day."
Ranko sighed, feeling a little overwhelmed by the conversation. The idea that her relationship with Akane could have been something more than a friendship had been her dream for many months, but now that the pressure of the engagement was simply gone and her daily life as a girl was normal, she couldn't see Akane with those eyes anymore. She needed time to process her feelings and understand what all this meant for her future.
"Yes, I guess it's a relief for everyone," she finally said, with a forced smile. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm hungry."
And with that, Ranko headed to the kitchen, leaving Nabiki behind with an enigmatic smile. Nabiki watched her walk away, with a mixture of curiosity and concern in her eyes. She knew that Ranko was going through a difficult time, trying to reconcile her identity with the expectations of others. And although she often teased her, deep down she only wanted her to find happiness.
Ranko needed air. The afternoon was cool, and the house too full of unspoken words. She went out aimlessly, with her hands in the pockets of her light jacket, letting her feet choose the path for her.
Turning a corner, she recognized her immediately: Nijima, crouching next to a small dog with fluffy fur, who shook energetically before continuing to sniff the ground. The young woman looked up and saw her.
"Ranko!" she greeted, smiling. "Just what I needed. Can you help me with this rascal?"
Ranko raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she approached.
"Since when do you have a dog?"
"Since my neighbors foisted him on me. 'Just for a weekend,' they said," she paused dramatically, gently pulling the leash as the dog tried to chase a dry leaf. "It's been three weeks."
Ranko laughed, looking down at the little animal. "He looks like he's more in charge than you."
"He is. I gave him the name of a powerful goddess, but clearly that didn't change anything."
"Which one?"
"Shizuru," she replied in a feigned mystical tone. "Although when he doesn't obey me, I call him 'lady dictator'."
Ranko smiled wryly. Then, without thinking much, she started walking next to Nijima.
"Can I keep you company?"
"Sure. But be prepared to be dragged," Nijima warned her, as Shizuru was already eagerly pulling forward.
And so they began to walk, without much direction. They talked about nonsense: whether melon smoothies were an abomination, whether the sky today was shaped like a cat, whether Shizuru looked more like a cloud with legs than a real dog.
But then silence fell again. Not uncomfortable. Just... comfortable.
Ranko kicked a pebble on the ground. "Today was one of those days," she finally said. "Where you feel like everyone expects you to know exactly who you are, and you're just trying to understand why it bothers you so much that they ask."
Nijima didn't respond immediately. She just stopped, letting the dog sniff a bush, and looked at Ranko sideways.
"I think you're more you when you're not trying to explain it to yourself."
Ranko looked at her, surprised. "And what's that supposed to mean?"
"It means I like it when you just laugh at the leaves that fall on your head," she said, tapping her forehead with her finger. "Or when you make that face of 'I hate to admit I like this little doggie'."
"I don't make that face!"
"Yes, you do," she smiled. "It's adorable."
Ranko looked away, but couldn't help smiling. "You have a special talent for saying things that throw me off."
"And you for not denying them completely?"
They walked a few more steps in silence. The sun was setting. The shadows lengthened.
"Thanks for letting me walk with you," Ranko said, softer now.
"Always. Although if you do it often, you'll have to share the 'pick up goddess poops' duties."
"...Forget it."
After a while of walking aimlessly, Shizuru—the furry dictator—seemed to decide that the nearby park was a good place to rest. Nijima let her off the leash in a grassy area, and she collapsed like a white ball, exhausted from pulling the leash so much.
"She finally gives up," Nijima sighed, sitting on one of the wooden benches. She adjusted her bangs as she looked at Ranko. "Are you sitting down, or are you going to stand there pretending you're too cool to rest?"
Ranko pretended to think. "Hmm... I'm too cool, yes. But my back hurts a little too. So I'll make an exception."
She dropped down next to her with a tired smile, stretching her arms towards the sky. For a moment, only the soft wind through the trees and the sounds of the falling afternoon could be heard. Until Nijima, unexpectedly, broke the silence.
"I talked more with Sayuri and Yuka this week."
Ranko tilted her head, interested. "Oh, really? How are they doing?"
"Good. I think... the outing the other day did them good. Me too, really. So thanks for that," she said, glancing at her. "I don't know if you realized, but... we needed something like that. Something normal. Fun."
Ranko smiled, with a hint of surprise. "I didn't think you'd say it so directly."
"I didn't think you'd make me laugh so much that day either. I guess we're switching roles."
The redhead laughed softly. Then, after a brief silence, she looked down. "My mother came back recently," she said suddenly, without having planned it. Nijima looked at her attentively, without interrupting her. "I hadn't seen her in fourteen years. And now... it's like everything is spinning again. She changed my papers, she's supporting me in all this. It's weird. I feel happy and scared at the same time."
"And you?" Nijima asked. "Do you feel like you?"
Ranko took a while to respond. "Sometimes yes. Sometimes I still don't know. But with her... and with Kasumi... it feels a little more real. More possible."
Nijima nodded silently, without pressing. She just let her words float between the two.
After a while, Ranko jumped up lightly, stretching. "Hey... what if I buy you a pizza? As a thank you for letting me walk with you and for not making too much fun of my secret love for that dog."
Nijima raised an eyebrow. "Pizza?"
"Yes. Really. My treat."
"Hmm... I accept," she said, smiling. "But to go. And I want you to come home with me. Shizuru won't take another step without promising me eternal revenge."
Ranko looked at her for a second, slightly surprised by the direct invitation. Nijima noticed immediately, blushed, and looked away. "But as friends! Okay? Friends eating pizza. Like we were... normal people doing normal things."
Ranko looked at her amused, but also with a touch of tenderness. "Sure. Just friends. Eating pizza. Like I didn't just make you blush."
"Shut up!" Nijima protested, covering her face. "You're going to make me regret it."
"Too late. I already feel like a 'goddess of chaos'."
As they walked out of the park with Shizuru walking slowly, Ranko took her new cell phone out of her pocket, still with the plastic protector on it. "By the way... can I have your number? It's my new phone. I don't have much saved yet."
Nijima nodded and took the phone. She typed it in without saying a word, and before giving it back, she added a small note to the contact:
"Makoto 🍕🐶 (you owe me another laugh)"
Ranko read it aloud and laughed again. "I'm saved u like that, huh?"
"I'd venture to say it would be a crime to change it."
"And from today you're going to call me Makoto."
As they walked towards the pizzeria, the afternoon turned orange, and between jokes, barks, and unspoken messages, the distance between them narrowed more than either would admit out loud.
Makoto opened the apartment door with a quick gesture, letting the dog enter first. Ranko passed right behind, carrying the pizza box with both hands, a little tense but with a calm smile. The place had a homely vibe, with simple but well-kept furniture, and a scent of soft incense floating in the air.
"I'm home," Makoto announced, closing the door with her heel.
"Did you come with someone, Mako?" asked a voice from the kitchen.
"Yes, I brought a friend from school."
Ranko took a step forward, leaned slightly, and raised the pizza box like a simple offering. "Nice to meet you. My name is Ranko Iori. I brought pizza to share."
From the hallway appeared a young woman of elegant bearing, dark hair tied in a neat bun, and a curious look behind discreet glasses. She was holding a folder in her hand, but stopped when she heard the last name.
"Iori?" she repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Are you related to Nodoka Iori?"
Ranko nodded, somewhat surprised. "Yes... she's my mom. Do you know her?"
The woman smiled, relaxing her expression and extending her hand. "Sae Nijima. I'm a lawyer. I was your mother's representative throughout the case with her ex-husband. A complicated but memorable one."
Ranko shook her hand with a certain reverence, widening her eyes a little. "Really? Wow! I didn't expect... I mean, Mom always says she was very lucky to find the right lawyer. Thank you for helping her."
Sae smiled wryly, with that confident air that only someone with experience could carry so naturally. "I did my job. But I'm very glad you're together now. If you ever have legal problems," she added, taking a card from the back pocket of her pants, "call me. I can give you a discount... although I doubt you'll need it."
Ranko laughed softly, more relaxed. "You never know. Anyway, thanks."
"Save my number, just in case," Sae insisted, extending the card. "And welcome home, even if it's for one night."
A while later, in the living room, Makoto and Ranko were sitting in front of the TV, wrapped in light blankets. The lights were dim and the dog was sleeping in his bed, snoring softly.
"What movie do we put on? Do you want drama or comedy?" Makoto asked, with the remote in her hand.
"Comedy. I don't have the head for crying today," Ranko joked, grabbing a slice of pizza.
As the movie progressed, between laughs and quiet comments, Makoto settled on her side and looked at her with a thoughtful expression. "Do you know which school you're going to next year?"
Ranko shook her head, chewing. "Not yet. Most likely one in Shiba. Mom lives there."
"Really? Shiba is a bit far, but nothing out of this world. I'll still be able to visit you."
Ranko nodded. "Have you been to her house yet?"
"Not yet," Ranko said, looking at the ceiling for a moment. "Ne-san and I plan to go this weekend. It's going to be weird... I've never been to a place that's hers."
"When did you start calling Kasumi 'Ne-san'? Hehehe, now you remind me of Akane when she was little."
Ranko smiled, resting her cheek on the arm of the sofa. "Do you want me to tell you how I got there?"
Makoto nodded curiously, and Ranko began to tell. "It was just any day. We were all in the dining room, and Akane and Nabiki started arguing about what was better: the beach or the mountains. The debate got a little intense, so they ended up asking Kasumi for her opinion."
"And what did she say?"
"That she liked the beach better. But just when she answered, she had a kind of weird expression, as if she had realized something. Akane had called her 'onee-chan', and Nabiki had said 'Kasumi-nechan'. Then Kasumi looked at all of us, and finally turned to me."
Makoto smiled, imagining it. "I find it hard to think of the ice queen who sells photos of her sister and former sister-in-law at school as someone so expressive in the family, but if you say so, I assume that after that she told you that you could call her that too."
"Yes. She told me in that sweet voice that if I wanted, I could also call her 'ne-san'. I didn't think much about it at the time, but... it felt nice. And since then, it comes out without thinking. resting her cheek on the arm of the sofa."
"It's sure to be special."
Ranko looked at her sideways, noticing how calm she felt at that moment. It wasn't common for her, but... she liked it.
"And you? Are you going to stay at the same school?"
"I guess so. I have no reason to change," Makoto said, shrugging. "Anyway, if you end up going to Shiba, you'll make friends easily. You adapt quickly."
"I hope so," Ranko replied, lowering her voice a little.
The rest of the night passed between laughs, silly scenes from the movie, and comfortable silences. When the screen went black with the credits, neither of them moved immediately. They were fine like this, under the blanket, sharing something simple.
Chapter 11: Family adventures I
Notes:
With this, I've published the chapter at the same time as the Spanish version.
Do you prefer that I only finish one version so I have longer chapters, or do both versions at the same time?I'm planning on ending this fic soon because this is only part one of the series I have in mind, and I've already decided that the following parts will be exclusively in English to be more efficient and not have two versions.
Chapter Text
The midday sun shone intensely, enveloping the coastal landscape in a warm and vibrant light. A gentle sea breeze carried the scent of salt and the constant murmur of waves breaking against the shore, as a small tourist bus stopped in front of the cozy beach hotel. As soon as the doors opened, the Tendou family descended one by one, each member with their own rhythm, expressions, and comments full of personality.
—"We're finally here!" Nabiki exclaimed with a dramatic sigh, stretching her arms towards the sky as if she had just completed an odyssey—. "My legs are numb, and my tolerance for public transport has reached its limit."
—"It smells like the sea! This is the best part of summer!" Akane said, stepping down from the bus with a sincere smile, closing her eyes for a second as she inhaled the coastal air. Her shoulders relaxed almost immediately, as if the stress vanished with each breath of salty wind.
Kasumi was next to get off, radiating tranquility with her wide-brimmed hat and a light blouse that fluttered gently in the breeze. She carried her inseparable cloth bag, filled with water bottles, healthy snacks, and sunscreen. Her soft voice caressed the moment.
—"What a charming place. The atmosphere is serene… we'll surely be able to rest. It's so nice to be away from the city bustle. The air here feels so… pure."
Ranko descended with a light backpack on her shoulder, her dark glasses reflecting the clear sky, and her red hair was tied up with a coral summer bandana. She paused for a moment to contemplate the ocean, letting the warmth of the sun and the coolness of the wind embrace her. She smiled slightly, letting out a relaxed sigh.
Just behind her, Genma dragged an enormous suitcase with clumsy steps and a pitiful groan, as if carrying the weight of the world.
—"Couldn't you pack less, Panda?" Ranko said between laughs, casting a skeptical glance at the bulging suitcase that looked ready for a month-long expedition.
—"All of this is essential for an unforgettable vacation!" Genma retorted, waving a beach umbrella as if it were a sacred symbol.
Soun was the last to get off, crossing his arms behind his back and observing the hotel with a mixture of nostalgia and pride. The two-story building, painted in soft marine tones, had wooden balconies offering sea views and a striking sign that read: "Hotel Costa Azul: Temporary Home Under the Sun."
—"This place brings back memories from many years ago," he said with a melancholic voice—. "It's comforting to see the family united again in a place like this."
—"And this time, no marriage promises, no improvised battles, no strange spells," Nabiki added, casting a significant glance at Ranko with a smile that crossed the line between complicit and threatening—. "I hope my belongings and my rest won't suffer any mishaps, okay, Iori?"
—"I promise," Ranko replied, raising her hands in a sign of peace with a nervous smile.
Inside the hotel, the air was fresh thanks to the ceiling fans. Soft music enveloped the atmosphere, and tropical plants decorated every corner. A large fish tank with exotic fish caught their attention as the receptionist greeted them with a professional smile.
—"Welcome to Hotel Costa Azul. Your reservation is confirmed under the name Tendou. We have three double rooms, one of them with a sea view. Would you like help with your luggage?"
—"Yes, please!" Genma and Nabiki replied in unison, rushing towards the staff as if they were being offered an oasis.
—"The older sisters will take the room with the sea view. The rest of you can settle for what's left," Nabiki declared with the tone of a crowned queen, as she advanced with theatrical dignity.
Ranko and Akane exchanged resigned glances, dragging their suitcases towards their assigned room.
—"We younger sisters are always relegated, aren't we?" Akane joked, dropping her suitcase with a sigh.
—"At least we don't share a room with the Panda," Ranko replied, raising an eyebrow—. "And besides, we have a sea view if we open the hallway window wide enough!"
Both laughed. Although their family could be chaotic, there was something special about being all together again, even if it meant surviving each other's little eccentricities.
Once inside their room, Akane felt a strange unease. While Ranko dropped her backpack by the bed and took off her glasses with a relaxed gesture, Akane couldn't help but observe her for a moment longer than usual. Ranko was different lately. She had changed, softened, blossomed.
Her way of speaking, moving, interacting… it was more empathetic, less reactive. She didn't behave like the boys who always tried to impress her. No, Ranko didn't need to impress. She was simply herself. Familiar, sincere… confident. And that unsettled Akane more than she was willing to admit.
'Why do I feel like this? This is good, isn't it? Having someone who understands me, who accompanies me, who makes me feel… comfortable. So why do I feel butterflies?'
—"KANEEEEEEEE!" Ranko suddenly shouted, pulling Akane out of her world of thoughts.
—"What's wrong with you?! Don't yell at me like that, you idiot!" she replied, shaking herself and frowning.
—"You were miles away. I was just asking if you wanted me to help you swim, but you weren't answering," Ranko said as she put on the top of her swimsuit.
—"You? Helping me without being asked? Who are you, and what did you do with Ranko?" Akane joked, pulling her own swimsuit out of her bag with a mocking smile.
—"Let's just say your father asked me to train you as a condition for letting me come… so you can see it as part of the training," Ranko said, visibly nervous, looking away.
Akane raised an eyebrow, amused.
—"Idiot, just say what you want to do. Not everything has to be 'training.' I thought you were over that phase. But well, I accept the invitation. Although first I want to go to the food area. I'm starving."
A couple of floors above, in the room with a sea view, Kasumi opened the French windows to let in the fresh breeze. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Nabiki, who had already occupied the wider side of the wardrobe and had turned on the remote-controlled standing fan.
—"They seem to be enjoying the trip," Kasumi commented with her usual warm tone.
—"Mmm… yes," Nabiki replied, lying down with a magazine over her face—. "Although I have a feeling that Akane doesn't know what she feels, and Ranko has already decided. It's going to be fun watching them get tangled up."
Kasumi smiled faintly, without looking at her sister.
—"Do you think it's so fun to watch someone confuse themselves?"
—"Well…" Nabiki said, removing the magazine from her face—. "Only if they finally understand what they want. You know how those two are. They always clash because they don't want to accept what they feel."
Kasumi didn't respond immediately. Then, she closed her eyes and murmured:
—"Let's hope this time the summer serves for something more than escaping the heat."
—"and hopefully ranko knows how to treat poor akane"
The hotel dining room was spacious, with polished wooden tables and large windows that let in the sunset light. The Tendou family had settled at a table near the window, enjoying the desserts offered by the buffet.
Ranko served herself a generous slice of lemon cake, with a mischievous smile and eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. She took a couple of steps towards her seat and, before tasting it, turned to Akane.
—"Want some? It's nice and cool," she offered, holding up the plate with a smile.
Akane raised an eyebrow, surprised.
—"You're sharing dessert? You?"
—"I'm in a good mood, okay? The sun, the beach, the cake… something's bound to rub off on me," Ranko replied, shrugging.
Akane smiled as she took a small fork and tried a bite.
—"Mmm… it's good. Thanks."
While both ate quietly, the conversation took an unexpected turn.
—"You know? I was thinking that this summer we could practice some new combat techniques. Nothing too demanding, but you could start by learning to sense ki," Ranko said, putting her fork down with an enthusiastic gesture.
Akane glanced at her, between incredulous and amused.
—"We're on vacation, Ranko. Vacation. No homework, no training. Do you understand? This summer we're going to do things like: swim, sunbathe, eat ice cream, stroll along the shore, build sandcastles, visit the local fair, eat more ice cream, braid our hair, watch silly movies, take group photos, throw stones into the sea, sing in bad karaoke bars, look for seashells, try all the desserts at the buffet, wear ridiculous hats, write letters we'll never send, and sleep until noon."
Ranko stared at her for a second. Then she burst out laughing.
—"That's impossible. We're not going to do even half of that."
—"Yes, we are," Akane replied, puffing out her cheeks stubbornly.
—"Let's go swimming instead. It's reaaaaaally hot," Ranko said, pushing her chair back and standing up—. "The lemon cake made me even thirstier."
Akane laughed and nodded.
—"I'll follow you. But we're making the list later. You won't escape."
Ranko sighed dramatically.
—"My ki is not prepared for so much vacation chaos."
The sea breeze caressed the palm trees as Ranko and Akane walked along the wooden path leading to the hotel's private beach. The orange sky of the sunset was reflected in the calm sea, and the last rays of sun touched their faces with warmth. Both wore swimsuits covered by light beach robes, ready for a dip.
—"Wasn't the cake amazing?" Ranko commented, still licking her lips.
—"I'm going to dream about that lemon cream," Akane said between laughs.
It was then that two young foreign tourists crossed their path. One of them, a tall, blond boy with sunglasses and a confident smile, gave them an interested look. His companion, a young man with long dark hair tied in a stylish ponytail, also smiled with a flirtatious gesture.
—"Hey, ladies," the blond boy said with a marked accent—. "Nice weather, huh? Want to join us for dinner later? We found a great seafood spot."
Ranko frowned, uncomfortable with the sudden approach. Akane, on the other hand, didn't flinch. Instead of yelling at them as she usually did, she made a radical decision.
With a charming smile and a casual gesture, she intertwined her arm with Ranko's and stepped forward.
—"Sorry, guys," she said in English, her voice firm but polite—. "I'm already with my girlfriend."
Ranko barely had time to react as Akane pulled her away decisively, leaving the two tourists speechless.
They walked in silence for a few steps before Ranko gently disengaged Akane's arm, still surprised.
—"What was that?" she asked, turning to her with a raised eyebrow—. "Normally you'd yell at those kinds of guys or punch me for being near."
Akane crossed her arms, looking away with a slight blush on her cheeks.
—"Yeah, well… you've stopped being a constant nuisance. And besides… there's something weird about you lately. I don't know. You're more… bearable."
—"Bearable, what a compliment," Ranko muttered sarcastically—. "But telling them you're my girlfriend… that's the new and weird part here."
—"Don't you like it?" Akane retorted defensively, pursing her lips—. "I remind you that we lived with the 'engaged' label for a long time, even if it's not official anymore. It was a good excuse to get them to leave us alone, wasn't it?"
Ranko tilted her head, looking at her with a crooked smile.
—"Are you saying it wasn't just an excuse?"
—"I'm saying it worked!" Akane hastened to reply, blushing even more as she turned to continue walking—. "Let's go already, before the sun goes down."
The beach was quiet, barely dotted with a few families and groups of young people enjoying the last moments of sunshine. The sky was beginning to turn lavender, and the breeze was warm, tinged with the scent of salt and coconut from sunscreen.
Ranko was the first to plunge into the water with a joyful shout, splashing Akane in the process.
—"It's freezing!" she yelled between laughs, moving quickly to get used to it.
Akane entered more slowly, complaining about the cold, but she couldn't help but laugh as she watched Ranko splash like a child, waving her arms and then letting herself float on her back, with her eyes closed and an expression of pure peace.
—"Hey, have you always known how to float like that?" Akane asked, approaching her.
—"I learned it in Okinawa when I was about seven. An old woman taught me, saying that if the water holds you, it's because you have no debts with the sea."
—"And if you sink?" Akane joked, swimming beside her.
—"Well… that the sea wants to collect," Ranko said with theatrical seriousness, opening her eyes to look at her, before bursting into laughter.
After swimming for a while, they played at splashing each other, competed in a race from one end of the beach to the other, and even tried to build an overly ambitious sandcastle, which ended up collapsing with the tide.
As the sun went down, both lay on the wet sand, breathing heavily. Ranko was lying on her back, with her arms behind her head, watching the clouds turn orange and pink. Akane, beside her, twirled a seashell between her fingers, stealing sideways glances at her friend without quite knowing what to do with the knot in her stomach.
—"Ranko… did you like all this?" Akane asked suddenly, feigning disinterest.
—"The castle? It was a failure. The beach? Great. The day with you? Very fun," Ranko replied with a sincere smile, turning her head towards her—. "Why?"
—"I don't know. It's just… sometimes I feel like you try hard to do everything right, but you don't realize how your things affect others."
—"Was that a complaint disguised as a compliment?" Ranko laughed.
—"No! I mean, yes. I mean… it's complicated," Akane said, frustrated with herself—. "Forget it."
Ranko watched her for another moment, her smile a little softer now.
—"You know? I don't think I understand many things yet. But what I do know is that everything is more… interesting since I know I can choose. It's like life is brighter, we even fight less, even if you sometimes yell at me," she said without thinking too much, with that naive honesty that so unsettled Akane.
Akane turned her face towards the sea, pressing her lips together to avoid smiling. She felt heat in her cheeks, but this time it wasn't from the sun.
—"Idiot," she whispered, though her tone held no anger.
—"I'm glad you're a girl, I'd hate to do this with a boy" Akane said as she jumped and got into a fighting stance
—"As I recall 'it was losing against a boy'" While taking her position accepting Akane's challenge—. "But don't worry I'm not one"
—"And who said I'm going to lose" While unexpectedly kicking sand into Ranko's face and taking the opportunity to grab her arm and put her in a lock—. "I won now you're going to have to do what I say so let's go I want to go with the family and your panda pet to say I want to go to the night festival"
—"You dirty cheater, but look, thanks to my humility that even Buddha envies I accept let's go to the festival"
The tide continued to rise slowly, caressing the shore, and for a moment neither of them said anything. Only the breaking of the waves, the distant laughter of other vacationers, and the sound of two hearts trying to understand each other without yet knowing what they meant to each other could be heard.
—"Is that from last night's karaoke?" Akane asked from the bathroom, peeking her head out with half her face powdered—. "I could swear Nabiki sang that… badly."
—"Yeah, but I admit it stuck with me. I can't help it!" Ranko replied, turning around with a smile, raising her eyebrows as she saw Akane come out—. "Oh. You look… how should I put it? Like someone who could take the first prize at the festival from all the girls in town."
Akane frowned, though the blush betrayed her.
—"You look pretty too… I guess." Then she added, with a mocking tone—. "For being an expert in double jumps, it takes you ages to get dressed."
Ranko turned dramatically towards her.
—"Beauty demands time and strategy! This outfit is meticulously calculated to look casual while still being adorable. Look. Flowing skirt, light top, comfortable sandals. And the finishing touch: a flower in my hair."
Akane crossed her arms, suppressing a laugh.
—"Calculated? Are you even listening to yourself? You sound like Nabiki."
—"I take it back!" Ranko put a hand to her chest, horrified—. "Next thing you know, I'll start caring about the stock market."
—"You already care about the opinions of the guys at the festival, that's close enough," Akane said, smiling mischievously.
Ranko raised a finger.
—"It's not about the guys. It's about the art of the triumphant entrance. We're going to walk down those stairs like we have background music. You'll see. They'll give us cotton candy just for watching us pass by."
Akane rolled her eyes but couldn't help but smile as she picked up her bag.
—"If they don't, I'll demand justice."
—"I'll demand free mochi."
—"I want takoyaki."
—"Deal. Mochi, takoyaki, and if anyone gets pushy, you throw a shoe at them."
—"The left one or the right one?"
—"Always the left one. It has better aerodynamics."
—"yeah yeah whatever I'll wait for you outside."
The lanterns hung from rope to rope, drawing paths of light between the stalls. The air smelled of burnt sugar, sea salt, and toasted sesame. The laughter of children and teenagers mixed with the echo of the waves.
Ranko walked beside Akane, quickening her pace a little to avoid stepping badly with the geta sandals. Her cherry blossom yukata fluttered gently in the sea breeze. Akane, in her blue wave yukata, looked like a traditional painting, but with a lively and mischievous smile.
—"There's the shooting gallery!" Akane said, pointing with excitement.
—"Are you going to try to beat me again?" Ranko asked, crossing her arms—. "I remind you that I have better aim."
—"Only because you cheat with your martial artist reflexes!" Akane complained, but she was already being handed the cork gun.
Ranko watched her out of the corner of her eye as she aimed. Akane's tongue peeked out slightly from the corner of her lips, focused, adorable. Poom. The first attempt missed. The second hit just on the edge of a huge rabbit plush. The third… right on target!
—"I did it! Did you see that, Ranko!" Akane jumped, happy.
—"Eh, not bad," Ranko said, hiding a smile as she took her turn.
Three shots. One at an oni mask with a fierce face, another at a ramune bottle that wobbled without falling, and the last… right at a smaller plush, in the shape of a raccoon.
When they left the booth, Akane held the rabbit plush hugged to her chest, and Ranko hung the oni mask from the side of her yukata as if it were a war trophy.
—"You know?" Akane said, looking at her out of the corner of her eye—. "This feels like something that… I never thought you and I would do."
—"You mean not yelling at each other in public?" Ranko joked.
—"No! I mean… well, that too. But… it's nice. I like it like this."
The silence that followed was warm, comfortable. They walked a little more, bought strawberry kakigori to share, laughed with a group of children trying to catch fish with paper, and watched the fireworks explode over the ocean.
Later, when the lights began to go out and people gradually dispersed, Akane gently pulled Ranko's sleeve.
—"Come on. I want to show you something."
Ranko looked at her, curious, but didn't ask. She followed her along a slightly inclined path, between trees covered with red lanterns. They climbed some stone steps until they reached a small shrine on the hill. From there, you could see the beach, the faint lights of the festival in the distance… and the night sky, clear and full of stars.
Akane stopped in front of the altar, taking a deep breath.
—"When I was a kid, I used to come here to make wishes. Like in the anime. I wished for silly things. Impossible things." She turned to Ranko—. "Today I just wanted to come with someone who really… made me feel like everything is okay."
Ranko was silent. Akane's expression was honest, sweet. Vulnerable.
—"And what are you going to wish for now?" Ranko asked, almost in a whisper.
Ranko remained silent, observing the red lanterns that hung around the altar. Akane, beside her, had her fists clenched, as if containing something that had long been wanting to come out.
—"Ranko…" she said at last, her voice a little tense—. "Can I tell you something? Without you interrupting me… even if it sounds weird."
Ranko nodded, turning to face her.
Akane swallowed. A slight tremor could be heard in her voice as she began to speak.
—"I didn't know how to handle all this. From the moment you said you were leaving at the end of the year… it was like something broke. I didn't know I needed you so much until I knew I was going to lose you."
Ranko frowned slightly, saying nothing. Akane continued:
—"And then, when you started living with Kasumi… when she became your sister, when I saw her hug you like she never hugged me…" She lowered her head—. "I felt envy. Ugly, disgusting. Because she knew how to be there for you, and I only knew how to argue. To yell. Sometimes I wondered if you had already replaced me with her, if you didn't need me anymore…"
The words came out in a rush, broken by irregular breaths.
—"And on top of that…" Akane laughed humorlessly, wiping away a tear—. "On top of that, I was still fighting with myself. I told myself: 'No, you can't feel that. You can't be in love with Ranko, because you're not a lesbian. That's for weirdos. And you're not weird… right?'"
Her eyes sought Ranko's, full of fear, of accumulated pain.
—"But it wasn't weird. It was just what I felt. And I got tired of lying to myself. I got tired of pretending that I don't care about you, that I don't like you, that I don't…" She took a step closer—. "That I don't love you."
Ranko stood still, her heart pounding. Akane was trembling.
—"Ever since you started living as a girl all the time, I… I couldn't take it anymore. My feelings overflowed. I don't want us to keep fighting. I don't want to keep quiet about what we feel. If there's something to say, we say it. If there's something that hurts, we talk about it. But I… I can't hide it anymore."
Then, with tears in her eyes, Akane raised a hand and took Ranko's arm. Her other hand went up to her cheek, and without another word, she kissed her.
It was a kiss full of emotion, of all the moments that were not said, of all the times they hurt each other, of all the days that passed without understanding each other. A long, trembling kiss, wet with tears.
When they separated, Akane had bright eyes, her breathing uneven.
But Ranko looked at her… and her eyes were sad.
—"Akane…"
Akane blinked.
—"What's wrong?"
Ranko lowered her gaze, with a wounded expression, as if the words she was about to say burned inside her.
—"I also… thought things like that. I thought many times that you were the only person who could understand me, that I wanted to be with you…" She took a deep breath—. "But… so many things changed."
Her lips trembled. Her eyes filled with tears.
—"I started living in a family. For real. Kasumi takes care of me like a sister. Nabiki, even she, defends me sometimes. My mother… she looks at me as if I'm finally myself."
A tear rolled down her cheek.
—"And now, when I look at you, I don't feel the same. I can't anymore."
Akane shook her head, taking a step back.
—"No… don't tell me that…"
—"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, Akane. If I could lie, I would. But… it wouldn't be fair. Something changed in me. In everything. I can't feel the same love that I felt for you anymore. It's like… I'm in another story."
Akane covered her mouth with a hand, stifling a sob.
—"But… I… I'm still in that story. I didn't leave it."
Ranko wanted to hug her. She wanted to erase her pain. But she didn't. Because that would also have been a lie.
—"Sorry…" she whispered.
Akane burst into tears. She turned away so as not to look at her, covering her face, while her blue yukata fluttered in the wind.
And Ranko, with her heart in pieces, stood beside the altar. Under the trembling lanterns. While the night, cruel and silent, swallowed the echo of everything that could have been.
Chapter 12: Family adventures II
Chapter Text
Ranko sat alone on the shrine steps, her hands clasped on her lap and her gaze lost in the darkness that enveloped the forest. The hanging lanterns still flickered gently above her head, casting trembling shadows across the stone stairs. The distant murmur of the festival still vibrated in the air, like an echo of a happiness she no longer belonged to. Akane had left a few minutes ago, running without looking back, and with each passing second, the void she left behind grew larger.
Ranko didn’t cry. Not because she didn’t want to, but because she felt like she had already cried enough. Her heart felt as heavy as if her whole body were made of stone. Even the night air, soft and warm against her skin, felt like icy blades brushing against her back. She breathed slowly, as if afraid she might break with each breath.
In the distance, she heard young laughter and quick footsteps on the stones. A group of students passed nearby, wearing colorful yukatas and holding sparklers. One of the girls—Sayuri, maybe?—turned her head toward the steps and recognized her. Ranko looked away, but she caught a whisper to Yuka, who glanced at her with concern before walking on. They didn’t stop. Maybe they knew they shouldn’t.
—Can I sit here?— said a familiar voice that pulled her out of her thoughts.
It was Nabiki. She walked with a calm step, her figure outlined by the orange glow of the lanterns. She wore a dark yukata with silver details that shimmered slightly with each movement. In one hand, she held an open can of beer, and in the other, one unopened, which she offered to Ranko without another word.
—I can’t drink,— murmured Ranko, her voice barely audible.
—Me neither,— Nabiki replied with a half-smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. —But we’re not here to be model citizens, are we?—
Ranko hesitated for a second, but took the can. She didn’t open it. She just held it between her hands, feeling the cold aluminum like an anchor against the tide of emotions.
—I heard some of the end. Not all of it, but… well, you didn’t screw up as badly as you think,— Nabiki commented casually as she sat beside her.
Ranko squeezed the can tighter.
—I’m sorry…— she whispered, barely a breath.
—Why?— Nabiki asked, turning her head to look at her sideways. —“If this conversation had happened a year ago, I’d probably be calling you my future sister-in-law with a smug smile. But now... after everything that’s changed, who can blame you for feeling differently?”—
Ranko lowered her head, her eyes fixed on the unopened can as if it held answers.
—I didn’t want to hurt her. That was never my intention…— she said in a low, almost trembling voice.
—You didn’t do it out of malice,— Nabiki interrupted firmly. —What happened between you two isn’t a crime. Growing up, changing, living… all of that is part of the deal. Sometimes it hurts, but it’s real. And you were honest. That matters.—
The silence that followed wasn’t uncomfortable it was contemplative. Nabiki leaned back a bit, resting her arms on the steps, staring up at the star-dotted sky.
—Akane’s going to be okay. Hurt, yes. But she’s strong. Stronger than she lets on. And so are you, even if it’s hard for you to believe it.—
Ranko looked at her, for the first time in a while, with a faint spark of emotion in her teary eyes.
—I didn’t expect it to feel like this… I knew we liked each other a lot, but I thought she was also moving on,— she confessed quietly. Then, lowering her gaze even more, she added, —I didn’t know she’d get jealous of Mom…—
Nabiki let out a soft laugh—not mocking, but tinged with a sort of resigned tenderness.
—Don’t worry. If you had heard the poison she spat when she found out you’re graduating early and, on top of that, that you’re Kasumi’s sister… It was a whole show. But she’s matured quite a bit since then. In fact, if you two really tried, you could probably get along. Like… I don’t know, Auntie Nodoka or something. Trust me, this rejection is going to pass too. Give her time. And don’t obsess over it, okay?—
Ranko nodded slowly. The night still smelled of lanterns, incense, and what could have been.
—Thank you, Nabiki…—
—That’s what I’m here for,” she replied, patting her on the shoulder. “Now come on. The festival’s not over yet. And I’m not about to let a seventeen-year-old—almost eighteen—sit here crying on some stairs. We’re the same age, and trust me, I’ve got a lot to teach you about being a proper girl… and more importantly, an interesting one. So get your ass moving, sister.—
Ranko smiled faintly, but this time, she did open the can. The hiss of gas escaping was soft. She stood up beside Nabiki, still trembling a little, but with a steadier step.
And together, they walked down the shrine steps, back toward the festival, where life was still playing, dancing, and breathing.
On the way, they passed a few classmates. Yuka waved, hesitating a little, but smiling sincerely. Sayuri just nodded, holding back a question that stayed on her lips. Ranko responded with a small gesture, without stopping. It wasn’t the time, but she appreciated the thought.
Meanwhile, in another corner of the shrine, Akane walked blindly along a dimly lit stone path. She didn’t know where she was going. She just knew she couldn’t go back yet. Her yukata was disheveled, her hands trembled, and every step felt like a deeper fall into the void that had started forming the moment she heard Ranko's "I'm sorry."
Her steps led her to a clearing among the trees, where she fell to her knees. The ground was warm from the heat of the day, but there was no comfort in it for her. She broke into tears, open sobs, raw and ragged, like a freshly opened wound that didn’t know how to close.
—Akane...—
The voice was soft, but so clear that it pulled her from the abyss for a moment. Kasumi was approaching with her serene gait, and upon seeing her, she said nothing more. She knelt beside her and embraced her tightly.
Akane didn’t resist. She buried her face in her sister's chest, soaking her clothes with tears.
—Kasumi... I...— she gasped. —It took me so many years to realize my feelings... If I had done it earlier... maybe now it would be different. Maybe... she would have loved me too...—
Kasumi just held her. Words weren’t needed yet.
—I spent years fighting with myself. Telling myself it wasn’t possible, that I... that I couldn't love another girl. I forced myself to be someone else. And when I finally accepted it... it was too late. I had already lost her.—
—You haven’t lost her, Akane,— Kasumi finally said, gently. —She just changed the way she's in your life. Sometimes that's harder than a goodbye.—
Akane sobbed even harder, clinging like a child.
—I feel like I failed. That I wasn't fast enough. Or sincere enough. I was scared the whole time. And now? Now it's useless.—
—It matters," Kasumi whispered. "Because you loved. And that is never in vain.—
Kasumi helped her to her feet, and instead of taking her straight to the hotel, she suggested going to the hot springs' jacuzzi first. Akane agreed without much thought, her eyes puffy and her steps heavy.
Once inside, with the steam gently covering the surface of the water and their bodies relaxing in the heat, Kasumi settled next to her.
—I wanted to tell you an anecdote about Mom... well, our mom,— she said with a soft smile. —But first, if you want to talk, I'm here.—
Akane nodded slowly, her gaze downcast.
—Kasumi... there’s something else. It wasn’t just Ranko. It was you too. I felt jealous of how well you're getting along. You and her, you and Nodoka... and I felt left out. It hurt. It hurt more than it should have. I felt displaced... and I know it's awful to be envious because my sister is bonding with the woman she shares blood with. But I couldn't help it.—
Kasumi listened without interrupting, one hand over the water, reaching for hers.
—Thank you for saying it,—she whispered. —What you feel isn’t awful. It’s human. You’re hurting, and when part of our world changes, it’s normal to feel like we're losing something. But you’re not lost, Akane. I'm here. I'll always be here.—
Akane let out a long sigh and finally allowed her body to fully relax. She moved a little closer to Kasumi, resting her head on her shoulder.
And for a moment, the warmth of the water, the silence, and her sister’s embrace were enough to begin to heal.
The night remained warm and radiant, with the festival lights painting the air in brilliant colors as Nabiki and Ranko wandered deeper into the crowd. Despite the weight of Ranko's emotions, Nabiki had a knack for drawing out a smile and lightening the atmosphere, as if she possessed a hidden switch capable of dissolving any tension.
Nabiki offered Ranko another drink, even though she was already feeling a bit tipsy. The bright-eyed girl eyed her with some hesitation, weighing whether to give in to the temptation of another sip. But seeing Nabiki’s determined expression—a mix of mischief and resolve—she finally took a sip, feeling the warm liquid slide down her throat.
—You know,—Nabiki said, letting out a soft laugh, a melodious sound that mixed with the bustle of the festival, —I’m no expert on drinks, but the best conversations usually come after a few of them.— She pulled out some bills with the ease of a seasoned gambler.
Ranko gave a faint smile, enjoying the relaxed atmosphere despite the emotional weight she still carried from earlier that day. The music, the colors, and Nabiki’s company were weaving a veil of forgetfulness over her worries.
—And what makes you so sure I’ll sit here with another drink in my hand?— Ranko teased, a curious spark in her eyes as she glanced at the nearby food stalls, a kaleidoscope of lights and tempting aromas.
—Because I know you,— Nabiki replied with a knowing tone, her smile suggesting the sharing of a delicious secret. —Don’t pretend you’re not enjoying yourself. Look around this is your night. No room for drama. Just us, the festival, and the joy of being here together.—
Ranko shrugged, but the smile lingered on her lips. Feeling the night’s warmth wrap around her, she decided to go along with the moment, letting the flow of words and shared emotions carry her.
—Sometimes I just want to let go of everything and enjoy the moment—no thinking about tomorrow or the responsibilities waiting for me.—
—That’s exactly what I want to hear.— Nabiki raised her drink in a toast, a gesture celebrating freedom and carefreeness. —No more being trapped in the past, stuck on what could’ve been. And hey, I need to know something important—what’s your favorite color? These details matter.—
Ranko took a moment to think, letting the question settle within her.
—Purple, I think. Especially in makeup. There’s an elegance and mystery to it that I really like.—
At that moment, a flashy-looking guy approached Nabiki, wearing a smile that tried to be charming, though Nabiki quickly read it as a cheesy pick-up attempt.
—Hey, beautiful ladies. Can I treat you to a drink?— he asked, winking at Nabiki like he was some B-movie heartthrob.
Ranko frowned slightly, ready to step in if things turned sour. But Nabiki shot her a quick glance, subtle but clear—a signal that she had things under control. Ranko held back, trusting in her friend’s cunning.
Nabiki returned the guy’s smile, her eyes gleaming playfully like a cat toying with yarn. —Aw, how sweet of you. Sure, we wouldn’t mind some drinks. But I have... particular tastes. Think you can handle that?—
The guy, both flattered and challenged, puffed up his chest, eager to impress the two gorgeous girls. —Anything for you. What’ll it be? No limits when it comes to making you happy.—
“Mmm... I’ll have the best premium sake they’ve got. I want to taste Japan’s finest traditions in every sip. And my sister...” Nabiki looked at Ranko with an innocent smile and a mischievous twinkle in her eye, —...she’s happy with a lychee soda. But make it exotic, something surprising for her adventurous palate, okay?—
The guy nodded eagerly, trying to seem sophisticated, and hurried off into the crowd. Ranko turned to Nabiki, both surprised and amused.
—What was that? And lychee? Since when do i like lychee?—
Nabiki giggled, her voice dancing in the festive air. —Shhh… patience, dear Ranko. Let’s just say I have my methods. And don’t worry, lychee sounds great especially when it’s free. Plus, it’s always good to try something new.”—
A few minutes later, the guy returned with the drinks, clearly pleased with himself. He handed the sake to Nabiki with an almost theatrical bow, and offered the lychee soda to Ranko with a proud grin.
Nabiki took the sake, inhaled the scent dramatically, then sighed with delight, as if tasting the nectar of the gods. —Perfect. You’re a true gentleman, Kenji. Your taste is impressive. Thank you so much… uh…—
“Kenji,” the guy replied, a little dazed from all the attention, but happy to have impressed them.
—Kenji. Lovely to meet you. I’m Nabiki, and this is Ranko.— Nabiki motioned toward Ranko, who nodded politely, trying to hide her amusement. —Well, Kenji, it’s been a pleasure… negotiating with you. But if you’ll excuse us, these drinks aren’t going to drink themselves. We’ve got a night to enjoy.—
Nabiki took Ranko by the arm and led her away, leaving Kenji standing there, a little confused but smiling, pleased to have “charmed” two lovely girls, if only for a moment. Once they were out of earshot, Nabiki clinked her cup against Ranko’s with a triumphant grin.
—To generous guys and free drinks!— she toasted, raising her cup toward the colorful lights of the festival.
Ranko shook her head, laughing, unable to hide her admiration for her friend’s boldness and wit. “You’re amazing, Nabiki. How do you even do that? You have a gift for getting people to do what you want.”
—Let’s just say I have my charms... and a knack for business.— Nabiki winked, revealing her secret with a mischievous smile. —Now, let’s enjoy the night, Ranko. Stop overthinking and just relax. That’s what we’re here for—to forget the worries and soak up the magic of the moment.—
Around them, laughter and murmurs filled the air while the lights painted the sky in vibrant hues, and casual conversations created a symphony of voices and emotion. Ranko slowly began to unwind, feeling the alcohol and Nabiki’s company wash away the tension in her body and mind. She was finally enjoying a night that moved at her own pace.
—Okay, but don’t make me sound like a tortured young soul,— Ranko said with a playful smile, grateful for Nabiki’s support and friendship. —But... thank you, Nabiki. I guess what I needed to hear is that tonight, I’m not Ranko ‘the confused girl.’ I’m just... Ranko. A girl who wants to enjoy the night.—
—Exactly. And sometimes we need to stop being who others expect us to be and start being who we really want to be.— Nabiki replied with a wink, sipping more of her drink.
The night rolled on, and Nabiki, always looking for ways to stir things up, came up with an idea that perfectly matched her playful spirit.
—Hey, how about we make this night a bit more exciting?— she suggested, a mischievous smile lighting up her face. —Tendo sisters’ style.—
Ranko raised an eyebrow, intrigued. —What do you mean?—
—A little game. A bet. Let’s raise the adrenaline a bit, don’t you think?— Nabiki pointed to a nearby stall where a man was struggling to fish a toy out of a tank using a flimsy net. “For example, if I fail to catch a toy, I’ll give my number to the next cute guy who walks by. And if you fail…—
—I have to dance with the takoyaki vendor?— Ranko guessed, grinning.
—Bingo!— Nabiki laughed, giving her a high five. —But we can mix up the bets, of course. The idea is to have fun and do things a little... out of the ordinary. So, what do you say? You in?”—
Ranko smiled, accepting the challenge. —Always. But you better be ready to give out that number, Nabiki. My goldfish-catching skills are legendary.—
And so, the two sisters dove into a series of increasingly absurd and hilarious bets. At one point, Nabiki tried to beat a kid at a target-shooting game, betting that if she lost, she’d have to mimic a bird call in front of everyone. In another, Ranko faced the challenge of eating an extra-spicy takoyaki dish—if she failed, she’d have to confess her biggest secret to someone Nabiki chose.
Laughter echoed around them as they competed and cheered each other on, drawing curious glances and knowing smiles from festival-goers. The night turned into a whirlwind of goofy challenges and unforgettable moments, strengthening the bond between the two sisters even more.
Finally, after hours of laughter, games, and bets, the night came to an end. Tired but with hearts full of joy, Ranko and Nabiki returned to the hotel, their feet sore but their spirits rejuvenated.
As they reached the entrance to the rooms, they were met with a scene that made them freeze in place. Kasumi was sitting in a chair, waiting for them with a serious, unflinching expression. Her eyes, cold and piercing, scanned them from head to toe.
—Did you seriously go drinking? —Kasumi asked, her voice soft, yet carrying an undeniable firmness.
Ranko and Nabiki froze, feeling like two kids caught in the middle of a prank. The effect of the alcohol, which had kept them in a carefree state until that moment, vanished instantly, replaced by a sense of guilt and apprehension.
Before they could stammer out any excuses or justifications, Kasumi continued speaking, her tone softening a little, though she didn’t lose her serious demeanor.
—It’s not a huge problem, as long as you didn’t cause any damage beyond Akane’s mood... she’s already asleep in her room, after a rather... eventful day. —Kasumi sighed, with a mix of exhaustion and resignation. —That’s why, to avoid further complications, Nabiki will have to sleep with Ranko tonight. And for the rest of the vacation, we’re not leaving Ranko and Akane alone. They need supervision.
Ranko and Nabiki looked at each other, a mix of surprise and relief on their faces. They knew that even though Kasumi was scolding them, deep down she was just worried about them and everyone’s well-being.
The night went on, and after Kasumi set the new room arrangement, Ranko found herself in the bedroom, ready to sleep.
She put on her pajamas, a soft fabric she barely felt against her skin, and slid under the covers. But sleep didn’t come. Her mind was too active, replaying the events of the night.
—I rejected Akane. —The thought echoed in her head, making her feel a slight pang of guilt, but also a strange sense of relief. It had been a hard decision, but she knew it was the right one.
—I drank, I danced, and I gave my number to some random guy. —The image of the guy popped into her mind. It wasn’t that she was particularly interested in him, but the adrenaline of the moment, the thrill of the bet, had pushed her to act in a way that wasn’t entirely typical for her. —What am I doing with my life, and why does it feel so good?
She looked over at Nabiki, who was already peacefully asleep beside her. Her sister had the gift of disconnecting from the world and diving into sleep in a matter of seconds. Ranko, on the other hand, felt like her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions.
Unable to sleep, she decided to get up. She left the room carefully, making sure not to wake Nabiki, and headed to the hotel’s common area.
The scene she found there was... peculiar. Genma lay passed out on a couch, snoring loudly, with an empty sake bottle on the floor. Ranko wrinkled her nose at the sight of her former trainer in that state. —Pathetic, —she thought.
But he wasn’t alone. Soun and Kasumi were sitting at a nearby table, sharing a bottle of sake. They seemed to be in the middle of a calm conversation.
—Can’t sleep? —Ranko asked, approaching them.
Soun gave her a tired smile. —Hey, Ranko. Kasumi and I were... reflecting on the day’s events. And trying to unwind a bit.
Kasumi nodded, offering her a small cup of sake. —Sit with us, little sister. A bit of peace will do you good.
Ranko accepted the cup and sat in a nearby chair. The sake was warm and had a soft, comforting taste.
—It’s been a... intense day —Ranko commented, taking a small sip of the drink.
—Intense is one way to put it —Soun said with a sigh. —Akane is... upset. And I... I don’t know what to do.
—I don’t blame you, Ranko. In fact, I want to apologize for how I acted this past month. I had resentment toward your mother, something I can no longer hold after seeing how even my eldest daughter sees her as a wonderful mother. And when I saw my plans fall apart, I just treated you badly. Still, I’m somewhat disappointed that even your feelings for my daughter have changed.
—Give it time, Dad —Kasumi said, her voice soft and soothing. —Akane needs to process her feelings. And so do you.
There was a moment of silence, broken only by Genma’s snoring. Ranko looked at Soun, noticing the sadness and confusion in his expression.
—Do you think I did the wrong thing? —Ranko asked, referring to her rejection of Akane.
Soun looked at her with surprise, then shook his head. —No, Ranko. I don’t think you did the wrong thing. It’s your decision. And you have every right to make your own choices, even if they aren’t what others expect. Even now, I can see you as part of the family.
Kasumi nodded, supporting her father’s words. —What matters is that you’re honest with yourself, Imōto-chan. And that you do what you think is best for you.
Ranko felt relieved by their words. It was good to hear that they weren’t judging her, that they understood her situation.
The conversation continued, flowing gently between the three of them. They talked about Akane, her feelings, the complications of their relationships. They talked about the festival, the laughter and games, the strange but fun night they had.
At some point, Soun fell asleep, his head resting on the table. Kasumi smiled tenderly at the sight, then got up to fetch a blanket for him.
Ranko and Kasumi were left alone, in silence, sharing the peace of the night. Ranko felt grateful for her sister-in-law’s company. Kasumi had always been a figure of calm and wisdom for her, someone she could turn to for advice and comfort.
—Thank you, Kasumi —said Ranko, finally breaking the silence. —For listening to me. For being here.
Kasumi gave her a smile that was both sweet and sad. —I’ll always be here for you, Ranko. For you and for everyone. We’re family. And that’s what families do.
Chapter 13: Family adventures III
Chapter Text
Akane woke up before her alarm went off. The dim light of dawn seeped through the hotel curtains, giving the room a grayish, silent tone. She sat up in bed, unhurried, and stayed there for a few minutes, staring at the floor with her mind blank.
Finally, she got up, went to the bathroom, and washed her face with cold water. She dressed in comfortable clothes: a light short-sleeved t-shirt, loose jeans, and sneakers. According to the itinerary Kasumi had mentioned the night before, today would be a quiet day at the hotel. Nothing special. Nothing that would force her to fake a smile.
She looked at herself in the mirror while brushing her hair. Her eyes were a little swollen. Not as much as last night, but it was noticeable that she had cried. She sighed. "Stupid," she said to herself. She didn't even know if she was referring to Ranko or herself.
She remembered every moment with painful clarity: having gathered the courage to confess, the feeling of falling into an abyss as she spoke, and then... she did it. She herself. It was Akane who leaned in, who closed her eyes, who stole that kiss with her heart ablaze and her hands trembling.
A clumsy, urgent kiss, charged with everything she had kept silent for months. For an instant, she thought Ranko would respond, that she would feel her warmth in return. But no. Ranko didn't move. She didn't reciprocate. She only looked at her with a mixture of surprise and sadness when their lips parted.
And then, she took her hands, smiled at her with melancholy, and said she couldn't.
"I'm sorry, Akane... I can't see you that way. But I love you very much. I don't want to hurt you by pretending something I'm not capable of feeling."
What hurt the most wasn't the rejection. It was having felt, for an instant, that she was reciprocated. Having let her guard down. Having imagined a future with her.
But she also remembered Kasumi's words from the night before. "Sometimes, one believes that someone has to be blamed to understand the pain. But there aren't always culprits. Sometimes there are only people who feel differently."
The first day after the rejection, Akane simply avoided talking to her. It was easy at first: she got up earlier than usual and went for a run around the hotel. The fresh morning air barely helped clear her mind, but at least it kept her moving. Physical tension was better than the emotional knot that strangled her inside. She didn't look back. She didn't want to know if Ranko had woken up, if she was looking for her, or if she had simply decided to leave her alone.
During breakfast, she chose to sit next to Nabiki, although she didn't usually do that. She spoke little, focused on peeling a tangerine so slowly that it seemed like it was her only task of the day. Ranko was there, at the other end of the table. She was talking to Kasumi about the itinerary, about unimportant things. Akane didn't look up once.
The afternoon was more difficult. The group decided to visit the outdoor thermal baths. Kasumi had planned it as a quiet activity to relax, but Akane found it hard to keep it together. She chose a corner of the onsen and stayed there, submerged up to her shoulders, with her eyes closed. Every laugh that Ranko let out from the other end of the bath was a scratch. She couldn't help but listen to her. That voice that once brought her comfort now pierced her chest.
She tried not to look, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw her: how she adjusted her hair, how she dried herself with the towel, how she laughed with Kasumi and even with Nabiki. All of that hurt. As if nothing had happened. As if that kiss had had no weight. Akane knew that Ranko wasn't cruel, that she wasn't acting to hurt her. But the contrast between her own pain and Ranko's apparent normality made her feel alone. As if she were the only one who was still processing it.
That night, at dinner time, she invented a stomachache to avoid going down. Kasumi came up with a tray of rice soup and vegetables. Akane feigned a smile, but ate little. She spent more time watching the steam rise from the bowl than bringing anything to her mouth.
—Do you want to talk?—Kasumi asked, sitting on the edge of the bed.
Akane shook her head. —I just want to sleep.—
Kasumi gently stroked her hair and didn't insist. She left the room in silence.
The following days, Akane dedicated herself to disappearing from the map. She participated in the group activities, but always maintained a safe distance. She walked with Nabiki or alone, sat in the back of the minibus, had tea on the terrace when the others went to the onsen. If Ranko entered a room, she left. If Ranko tried to approach, Akane excused herself with something vague and escaped. She couldn't deal with her presence, not yet.
Sometimes she surprised herself watching her from afar. Observing her with nostalgia. She was still beautiful, charming, kind. Sometimes Ranko seemed to look for her. Sometimes she seemed resigned. But Akane didn't feel ready to read those gestures, or to find out if they hurt or not.
Every night, before sleeping, she lay in bed staring at the ceiling. She thought about that kiss. About how quickly the illusion had shattered. And although she knew that Ranko wasn't to blame that no one was she couldn't help but feel anger. For what wasn't. For what wouldn't be. For having been so foolish to believe that she had a chance.
Distancing herself was her way of protecting herself. Of pretending that the emptiness wasn't there. Of trying to regain control. But it didn't work completely.
Because, every time she closed her eyes, she could still feel the softness of those lips and the tenderness with which Ranko took her hands to reject her.
And that tenderness... was the part that hurt the most.
"Last day of vacation, at least away from the beach and luxuries, although it's good, at home everything will be simpler, surely Sayuri or Yuka will ask me out or not, even there Ranko got involved, I still have the girls from the gym to go out with, I can also manage to be in my room in peace," Akane thought while packing her suitcase and deciding to go to the onsen for the last time.
After leaving the thermal bath, she decided to walk through the interior garden. The weather was temperate, and the cherry trees were beginning to bloom. A serene landscape that contrasted with the turmoil inside her. That's when she saw her.
Ranko was sitting on a bench, alone, looking at the sky with an absent expression. She wore a light sweatshirt and shorts. Her legs were crossed and her elbows rested on her knees, as if she was thinking too much.
Akane stopped. Her chest tightened. Emotions swirled: sadness, anger, disappointment. She walked in silence, intending to pass by. But Ranko looked up, and their eyes met for an instant. Akane pressed her lips, hesitated, and continued walking a few more meters... until she stopped abruptly.
—What was all that last night supposed to be?!— she exclaimed suddenly, turning around. Her voice trembled, a mixture of rage and sadness. —Why did you act with so much confidence if you knew I liked you?!—
Ranko blinked. She stood up slowly, her body somewhat tense from the surprise.
—Confidence?—
—Yes, Ranko. You were so close to me all the time! You hugged me, held my hand, said nice things to me!— Akane's voice broke. —Why did you do that if you didn't feel the same way? What was I supposed to think?—
Ranko seemed cornered by the words. She tried to respond, but only managed to stammer:
—It's what friends do... I... I thought it was okay.—
Akane let out a short, bitter laugh. She shook her head.
—Friends? Really? Do you hug me under the stars as a 'friend'? Do you look into my eyes and caress my hair as a 'friend'? You can't play like that with someone who loves you!—
The silence between them became dense, full of everything that hadn't been said.
Ranko lowered her gaze, visibly hurt.
—I didn't mean to play with you, Akane. I just... I didn't realize I was giving you false hope. I felt comfortable with you. It felt good to have you close. But when you kissed me, I understood that I couldn't reciprocate. That I didn't see you that way. I'm sorry.—
Akane breathed with difficulty, frustration still bubbling inside. But something in Ranko's sincerity gradually disarmed her anger. It was impossible to keep yelling against a truth that had already been spoken.
—It doesn't matter if you rejected me,— she said at last, in a lower voice. —I like you... and you hurt me... damn, I miss you, avoiding you is a pain in the ass, especially since there are still a few months left until you leave, even after that I'll probably still see you since we both have Kasumi, I don't want to spend this whole trip pretending you don't exist. If this is what the future is going to be like...—
She approached slowly. Ranko didn't move.
—Then I'd rather we be friends, first and foremost. But real friends. No confusing gestures, no vague promises. Just that. Friendship or sisterhood.—
When she was in front of her, she raised her hand and gave her a soft slap. It wasn't to hurt. It was to set a boundary. To put an end to the previous chapter.
Akane took a deep breath and raised her chin with dignity.
—My name is Akane Tendou. Let's be friends. But with clarity.—
Ranko brought her hand to her cheek, lowered her gaze for a moment, and then raised her face. A small, sad smile appeared on her lips.
—Ranko Iori. Understood.—
The platform smelled of metal and coffee. The sky was covered by a layer of white, warm clouds, announcing a midday without sun. Kasumi led the group, dragging a small wheeled suitcase with a serene smile on her face. Nabiki walked behind, absorbed in her cell phone, not caring about anything or anyone. Akane, on the other hand, moved in silence, clinging to the handle of her bag as if it were a lifeline.
Ranko brought up the rear, with a backpack on her shoulders and headphones on, although she wasn't listening to music. She only wore them to prevent anyone from trying to talk to her first. She walked with her eyes on the ground, stopping sometimes for no reason, as if her body wasn't entirely sure it wanted to get on that train.
The doors opened with a soft hiss. Kasumi was the first to get on. Once inside, she began to organize the seats they had reserved. They were two rows facing each other. Ranko sat by the window, with her head resting on the glass. Akane stood still for a second, hesitating, until she sat down right in front. Nabiki settled indifferently next to her, crossing her legs.
During the first few minutes of the trip, no one spoke. The clatter of the train became a background sound that lulled emotions. Outside, the landscape began to change slowly: hills, rice fields, electricity poles that passed like heartbeats.
Akane observed her faint reflection in the glass. She didn't want to look at Ranko, but her presence on the other side of the seat enveloped her like an echo she couldn't ignore. Every now and then, she lowered her gaze to her hands. She had them clasped, tense. She thought about the things she had said, the things she hadn't said, about how a word could hurt more than a blow if said at the right moment.
Ranko pretended to look out the window, but in reality, she concentrated on the small details: the strands of Akane's hair that fell on her cheeks, how she bit the edge of her thumb with anxiety. She had said she wanted to be her friend. That she didn't want to distance herself. But something in her expression seemed to want to escape from everything.
—Kasumi,— Nabiki said suddenly, without looking up from her cell phone,—are we going to have lunch when we arrive or does everyone fend for themselves?—
—I've already made a reservation at home,— Kasumi replied calmly, while checking a small notebook she always carried with her. —Mom said she wanted to welcome us properly. She said she would prepare some of our favorite dishes, so Dad left her the keys to the house. She was thinking all week about what to cook, and even called Mrs. Takahashi to ask for a couple of new recipes. She was excited, you know? I think she needed this as much as we did.—
Akane took advantage of the moment to take a bottle of water out of her bag. In doing so, she accidentally dropped a package of cookies that rolled to Ranko's feet. She picked it up in silence, observed it for a moment, and then placed it on the table between them. She didn't say anything, but when her fingers brushed against Akane's when returning it, the girl looked up in surprise.
It was only a second. Ranko quickly moved her hand away. But it had already happened.
Kasumi looked at both of them with that gentleness that characterized her, as if she knew exactly what each one felt and preferred not to interrupt. She took out a small notebook and began to write something.
Silence reigned again. The train moved unhurriedly, and inside the car, the air was charged with unspoken thoughts.
Akane, suddenly, took a small hand mirror out of her pocket. She looked at herself. Not out of vanity, but out of necessity. She wanted to see herself from the outside, to understand who she was now that she was no longer "the girl who was in love with Ranko." She wanted to see herself strong, dignified. But she only saw a tired, hurt girl who was trying not to break down in front of people.
Then she heard a slight sound: the subtle click of a case opening, followed by the rustle of headphones being carefully removed. Ranko, without a word, offered one to Akane. It was a simple model, of those that are easily shared. Akane looked at it, surprised. Ranko connected the other headphone to her own and then searched for something on her phone, until a calm, soft melody began to play, almost like a spring breeze.
Akane accepted the headphone slowly, placed it in her ear as if it were something fragile, and they remained like that, sharing a song in silence. There were no words, no promises, no apologies. Just a way of saying "I'm here" without breaking what the silence was holding.
Ranko nodded without saying anything. She looked out the window again.
—By the way,— Nabiki murmured, finally lowering her cell phone. —As soon as we get back, the exams start.—
Akane grimaced. —Don't remind me. I feel like I didn't open a single book all week.—
—You weren't the only one,— Ranko added, sighing. —Although... now that I think about it, Mom signed me up for an extracurricular week with Hinako-sensei. I have to go tomorrow. At eight o'clock. It's a kind of intensive... mandatory reinforcement, according to her.—
—Mandatory?— Nabiki repeated with a raised eyebrow.
—You know how she is. She says she doesn't want my transition to distract me from my grades. She thinks it's a good idea to give me a little academic push. Or shove, period.—
—And are Sayuri and Yuka going?— Akane asked, almost casually.
—Yes. They signed up on their own. Partly to keep me company... and partly because Sayuri wants to beat Yuji at everything. She's had a personal war with him since they got the same grade on the history exam.—
—That Sayuri? The one who says 'I'll die if I get less than a nine'?— Nabiki laughed softly.
—That's the one. And Yuka follows her like she's her manager.—
—Better for you, then,— Akane commented. —That way at least you won't be alone.—
—Yeah,—Ranko said, and for the first time since they sat down, she smiled. —They make everything easier.—
When the train arrived at the station, Kasumi was the first to get up. The others followed her. Outside, the city welcomed them with its usual hustle and bustle.
Chapter 14: Final Test I
Chapter Text
The alarm went off at 6:30 sharp.
Ranko didn't jolt awake. She had been awake for a while, staring at the ceiling of her room with her head half-covered by the sheets. At that hour, the sky was a bluish-gray, and light barely filtered through the curtains. The air smelled of wood and dry dust. Outside, a pair of crows argued over who had the right to a nest at the top of the neighboring antenna.
With a slight groan, she sat up in bed and stretched her arms. Her pajamas were made of soft cotton, with lemon patterns on the edges, and her shirt had ridden up a bit during the night. She adjusted the sports bra she was wearing underneath and rubbed her eyes, clearing away the slight trace of sleep that still weighed on her eyelids.
She got up, went straight to the bathroom, and washed her face with cold water. Then she combed her hair in front of the mirror with slow, practical movements, making a high ponytail that left her neck clear. She didn't have to wear a uniform, but she still chose something comfortable and discreet: gray sports pants, a white T-shirt, and a navy blue jacket that smelled faintly of soap.
When she went downstairs, she found Kasumi in the kitchen.
"Good morning," Ranko said, dragging out the words a bit.
Kasumi already had the table set. There was toast, a pot of warm miso soup, freshly made rice, and two plates served. She was pouring tea with her typical relaxed efficiency, as if breakfast were a sacred daily ritual.
"Good morning, Ran-chan," she replied sweetly. "Did you sleep well?"
Ranko nodded with a slight smile, sitting down in front of her.
"Yes. Although I dreamed about math classes and woke up more tired than when I went to bed."
Kasumi let out a soft laugh, covering her lips with elegance.
"That's what happens when you study so much with Yuka and Sayuri. They're worse than the teachers."
Ranko smiled more genuinely this time, while serving herself some miso soup.
"It's just that they take it as if we were in a tournament. Sometimes I feel like I'm going to have to fight for my life if I get a lower grade than them."
"Speaking of that," Kasumi said, sitting down as well, "before you leave I wanted to tell you something."
"Hmm?"
Kasumi paused briefly to blow on her tea before continuing, as if she wanted to say it with just the right tone.
"Mom is coming today. She said she'll stop by in the afternoon, after your class. She's going to talk to Dad and Mr. Saotome about some money matters."
Ranko placed her chopsticks on the edge of the plate and raised an eyebrow, not surprised, but with a hint of intrigue.
"And what's that about?"
"Nothing bad," Kasumi assured her immediately. "She just wants to talk. And she also invited us to spend the weekend at her house."
"Us? Who's going to cook if we're both gone? Don't even think about saying Akane."
"Yes. She said it would be good for us. That she wants to get to know us better... as a family. And about the cooking, it'll be fine. Dad knows how to do it; it wasn't always me, you know."
Ranko looked down for a few seconds. The steam from the miso soup rose in small spirals. She didn't say anything right away. She just nodded slowly.
"Is it okay if we go?"
Kasumi asked without pressure, leaving room for any response. Ranko took her time.
"Yes. That sounds good to me."
"Are you sure?"
"Sure. Besides, I want to see what it's like to live in my future house. We couldn't last time, though I don't remember why."
Kasumi laughed again, lightly, while pouring her more tea.
"Ryoga was chasing you, remember? You didn't want Mom to find out anything."
"And have Akane and Nabiki gotten up yet?"
Kasumi shook her head.
"No, not yet. I told them to sleep a little longer, since you'll be leaving early and the house was going to be quiet. Besides, I think Akane wants to prepare something special for when Mom arrives."
"Something special?"
"A letter, I think. But don't tell her I told you," she added with a wink.
Ranko laughed softly.
"I like it when Akane pretends she doesn't care about anything but ends up worrying about everything."
"You do that too, you know?"
Ranko took another sip of tea and tilted her head, pensively.
"I know... but it sounds less nice when you say it to me."
Kasumi got up and went to the window. The sky was getting darker and darker, as if the morning was never quite starting. Outside, a few fine drops were beginning to mark the glass with small, transparent circles.
"It's going to rain," she said.
Ranko got up too and went to get her umbrella.
"Then I better go now. I don't want to arrive soaking wet and have to stay like that all day with Hinako-sensei."
Kasumi nodded.
"Good luck today. And don't worry about anything, okay? Mom wants to see you doing well. And so do I."
Before leaving, Ranko stopped at the door. She looked at her sister with an expression she didn't use often: a silent, deep gratitude.
"Thanks, Kasumi."
Kasumi responded with a kiss on the forehead.
"See you this afternoon, Ran-chan."
Ranko left, closing the door carefully. The umbrella opened with a firm snap, and the sound of the newly started rain accompanied her as she walked towards the street.
The classroom was silent, with the faint echo of the wall clock marking the final minutes before the session ended. The sheets of the mock exams were stacked on the teacher's desk, some still with folded corners from the haste of being graded quickly.
Ranko closed her pen with a click and stretched her arms over the desk. Beside her, Sayuri and Yuka could hardly believe what they were seeing.
"You finished the review too?" Sayuri asked, frowning, as if she couldn't decide whether she was impressed or jealous.
"Yes... although the last math question was weird," Ranko murmured, massaging her neck.
Yuka scoffed, crossing her arms. "It wasn't weird. It was just one of those you have to read twice to understand what they're asking."
"Exactly," Ranko said with a half-smile. "And I only read it once."
Hinako-sensei, in her child form, climbed onto a small stool behind the desk to reach the papers better. With a little jump, she landed on her school sandals and began to hand out the results. Her light and enthusiastic voice filled the room.
"Alright, class! Today we finish with the mock exams, and let me tell you, I'm very, very proud of all of you. Especially you, Ranko-chan!"
The two friends turned at the same time, just as Hinako pulled out a sheet with notes marked in bright red.
"With these results," she said, handing Ranko the sheet as if it were a trophy, "you'll be able to catch up on the lost years without any problem. Your performance is above the second-year average!"
"Huh?" Ranko murmured, a little flushed. "Really?"
"Really! If everything continues like this, when you transfer to your new school, you'll probably be placed directly into the final year. And with a good recommendation from me, of course."
Sayuri blinked several times, perplexed. "New school?"
Yuka turned to Ranko with wide eyes. "You're going to change schools? When were you going to tell us that?"
Ranko lowered the sheet with an awkward smile, scratching the back of her neck. "I was planning to tell you... soon. It's not definite yet, but Mom has already started the process."
Sayuri tilted her head, as if trying to decipher an impossible riddle. "And they're going to skip you a year too?"
"It seems so," Ranko replied with a sigh. "It's weird, isn't it? A few months ago, I could barely stay awake in class, and now they're telling me I'm going to be in the final year with people I don't even know."
Yuka frowned. "It's not weird, it's unfair. You're going to leave before us! And we're the ones who dragged you here every morning!"
"Technically, I've been walking alone for a month."
"Don't count that!"
Sayuri gave Yuka a light nudge, but then looked at Ranko with a mixture of pride and sadness. "It's incredible what you've achieved, Ran... but it still hurts a bit. We're going to miss you."
Ranko nodded gently. "I will too. But I'm not leaving yet. And if Mom insists, she'll surely let me visit you often. Besides, we can call each other every day. We can even study together if you want."
Hinako-sensei clapped enthusiastically, raising her arms as if trying to bring the scene to a perfect close. "Very good! That's the spirit! Now go home before the rain starts!"
The girls began to gather their things, but the atmosphere had become somewhat more emotional than usual. While Sayuri and Yuka talked among themselves, Ranko looked out the window. The clouds were still heavy, and the wind was shaking the trees in the courtyard. Something was ending, but something was also about to begin.
And even though it hurt, this time she wasn't afraid of the change.
The train moved unhurriedly, as if it knew the scenery should be observed with care. From the window, Kasumi and Ranko watched as the hustle and bustle of Tokyo faded into open fields, green hills, and old houses made of wood and paper. Kasumi traveled with her hands clasped on her lap, and Ranko, beside her, nervously drummed her fingers on the window frame.
"Are you okay?" Kasumi asked softly.
"Nervous," Ranko admitted.
Kasumi nodded slowly. Both were dressed simply but elegantly: light blouses, long skirts, and light jackets.
Upon arriving at the station, a black car was already waiting for them. The driver bowed upon seeing them, and without a word, took their luggage with precision. The road that followed was narrow, winding through hills covered with trees until, suddenly, a large, dark wooden gate came into view. It was a majestic construction, in the traditional Japanese style, flanked by high walls and a perfectly maintained Zen garden.
Kasumi swallowed. "It looks like a temple..."
"Yes," Ranko replied. "But this... how do you say it? Private? Damn, now I'll have to hope I don't turn into the Kunos."
"I visited the Kuno estate when I was still in high school, and let me tell you, it's nothing compared to this," Kasumi said fearfully.
The gate opened almost silently, revealing a second, even more impressive garden: precisely arranged rocks, pines twisted by time, stone paths, and a pond where enormous, brightly colored carp swam.
Further on, the main residence emerged like an ancient postcard. A noble wooden structure, with curved roofs, elevated outdoor corridors, white sliding doors, and balconies overlooking the garden. Everything radiated a solemn peace... and a silent wealth.
"Please... is this real?" Kasumi murmured while pinching Ranko's arm.
"Ouch, Ne-san, you usually pinch your own arm,"
Two attendants in light gray uniforms approached with a bow. One of them carefully took Kasumi's bag, but she quickly tried to take it back.
"Oh, no, please. I can carry it."
"Lady Kasumi, allow us to serve you," the woman replied with a deep bow.
Kasumi was stunned. ""Lady"...?"
Ranko turned slowly towards her, equally confused. "Did they say that to you too?"
"Lady Ranko," added another attendant, approaching the redhead. "Your lady mother awaits you in the east wing."
"I-I'm not a 'lady'..." Ranko whispered, but no one seemed to hear her.
Both walked in silence, crossing the inner garden. The scent of pine, the soft murmur of the pond's water, the faint creak of the tatami under their bare feet. Everything was perfectly harmonious, as if someone had sculpted the calm.
They entered through a side sliding door made of wood, and were guided through long corridors with hand-painted folding screens, and ikebana floral arrangements in every corner. The sensation of walking in a world that did not belong to them was overwhelming.
Kasumi tried to maintain her humility, even bowing to greet each person they passed. But everyone responded with an even deeper bow, murmuring "Lady Kasumi," as if she had been in that place for years.
At one point, Kasumi stopped. She took Ranko's hand. "This... this isn't just a house, is it?"
"No. It's a statement. It's what Mom built when she couldn't be with us."
"And now?"
"Now she wants us inside all of this."
As they advanced through the central wing, the murmur of the pond's water was left behind, replaced by the barely audible creak of the tatami under their feet. The air inside was cooler, perfumed with soft incense and a hint of ancient wood and green tea. Everything shone with an impeccable cleanliness, without ostentatious luxuries, but with an elegance so precise that it seemed choreographed.
A young woman, with her hair gathered in a neat bun and a serene face, walked half a step ahead of them. She wore a light gray uniform, white gloves, and maintained perfect posture without seeming rigid. She stopped in front of a carved wooden screen and turned towards the sisters with a slight bow.
"Welcome to the Iori Residence," she said in a soft voice. "My name is Mei. I have been assigned as your temporary guide while you settle in. Would you like me to explain how the house works?"
"Yes, please," Kasumi replied immediately, with a shy smile.
"As you wish, Lady Kasumi."
The mention made her blink, somewhat self-conscious, but Kasumi simply lowered her head politely. Ranko, on the other hand, pursed her lips, unsure whether to correct the woman or let it pass.
"This estate is divided into three zones," Mei explained as they began to walk again. "The outer zone encompasses the east and west gardens, as well as the central wing of this house. It is where guests are received, clan meetings are held, and other open activities take place. That zone is maintained by four full-time employees, who are in charge of the upkeep of the gardens, the structures, and basic security."
The group turned into a corridor where natural light filtered through shoji doors revealed a perfectly groomed stone garden, with pines trimmed into fan shapes.
"The inner zone, which we are now approaching, is made up of the main mansion. It has three levels, a private dojo, and an artificial lake designed for contemplation. As for daily life... it's more like a normal house than it seems at first glance."
Kasumi raised her eyebrows, surprised. "Really?" Ranko asked, clearly doubtful. "With all this...?"
Mei smiled, for the first time showing a genuinely warm gesture. "Yes. And that is precisely thanks to Lady Iori. She insists that this not be a castle or a prison full of staff. She says she only wishes to feel at home. That is why there are no servants at every door or butlers watching the halls here. She currently only works with a small cleaning team that comes twice a week. The rest of the time, Lady Iori keeps the place quiet, even cooks for herself when she wishes."
"And quite talented," Mei replied with discreet pride. "She also grows herbs, tends a couple of bonsai trees, and sometimes waters the garden with her own hands. She is a very kind person. If you notice that there are rules, it is because she wants you to be safe and comfortable as well. For her, these norms are not to impose hierarchy... but to give structure to a home that, for many years, was empty."
"Empty?" Kasumi and Ranko exclaimed with a rigid tone due to the tension.
"One could say that, Lady Ranko, Lady Kasumi. Sometimes Lady Nodoka's brothers come, but usually she is alone or with her three fencing students."
Ranko looked around, less tense. Even her expression began to soften. "Lady Iori lives on the third floor of the mansion. The second level is a space reserved for study, private meetings, and training. On the first floor you will find your rooms, bathrooms, and the main kitchen, where you can move with complete freedom."
Mei stopped in front of a polished wooden threshold. "From this point on, everything you see will be part of your new home. You are not visitors. You are residents."
The sliding door opened. Before them stretched a silent corridor that led to the heart of the house, where the tatami seemed softer and the light warmer.
"Any questions?" Mei inquired gently.
Kasumi shook her head, somewhat moved. Ranko did too, although her gaze was already exploring the details as if she needed to memorize the place.
"Then I will take you to your mother."
She wore a simple but elegant sky-blue cotton kimono, with her hair gathered with a dark wooden comb. Upon seeing them enter, her expression softened with a serene joy, as if she were simply completing something she had been waiting for patiently.
"Welcome home," she said in a warm voice, walking towards them with open arms.
Kasumi smiled upon seeing her and approached immediately. There was no need for introductions or formal words. Nodoka enveloped her in a soft but firm embrace, as warm as a blanket in winter.
"It's so good to have you here, Kasumi. You look lovely, as always."
Kasumi nodded against her shoulder, calm, as if that moment had already been imagined many times. "Thank you, Mom. We needed this."
Nodoka nodded without letting go of her completely, and then looked at Ranko. "And you too, my dear. Although we have seen each other so many times, having you here with me... is different."
Ranko gave a shy smile and allowed herself to be embraced without resistance. "It's not the same as having tea in a shopping center," she joked, resting her chin on her shoulder.
"It is not," Nodoka agreed, letting out a light chuckle. "Here I can pamper you as you deserve. Without haste, without cameras, without interruptions."
She took both of them by the hand and led them into the house. "First, leave your things in your rooms. They are already prepared. And then, if you like, you can help me cook. I'm preparing shabu-shabu... and a dessert that turned out quite decent the last time."
"Are you sure you don't just want to show off?" Kasumi asked with a playful smile.
"A little bit, yes," Nodoka confessed, winking. "But I also want us to spend time together, as a family."
"You cooking? And the army of servants?" Ranko joked, and the three laughed.
"You know I don't like empty castles," Nodoka replied naturally. "I prefer a house with the aroma of homemade soup and laughter near the kitchen. Those are the rules that matter here."
The hallway was silent, barely illuminated by the golden light entering through the large windows of the inner wing. Facing each other, two dark wooden sliding doors marked the rooms assigned to Kasumi and Ranko.
Both opened them at the same time, as if they had synchronized without thinking. Upon crossing the threshold, they stopped.
"Huh…?" Ranko murmured.
"They're… the same?" Kasumi asked, turning to look at her over her shoulder.
Both rooms were spacious, much larger than the ones they had in the Tendo house. The double bed occupied the center, impeccably made with white sheets. To one side was a minimalist dresser with a circular mirror, and to the left, two discreet doors: one led to the private bathroom—without a shower, but with a sink and toilet—and the other to a large, empty closet, waiting to be filled with new clothes, memories, and routines.
The floor was made of light wood, and the walls were a serene white, without paintings or decorations. Only a vase with fresh lilies on the dresser broke the neutrality of the space.
Kasumi entered first, walking silently on the tatami. Her gaze shifted from one corner to another, as if trying to understand the intention behind the design.
"It's… much more than I thought," she said in a low tone. "But it's not ostentatious. It's… as if it's waiting for us to make it our own."
Ranko peeked her head in from her own room, then crossed to Kasumi's doorway and leaned against the frame. "¿Do you think Mom prepared it like this on purpose?"
"Surely. She wanted to give us space. So we can fill it at our own pace."
Ranko smiled, although her eyes showed a slight discomfort. "It's weird… to think that this could be our place now. That it's no longer just the house where our mother lives. It's our house too."
Kasumi nodded. She approached the dresser, touched the vase carefully, and then turned to Ranko with a serene expression. "I guess we also have to learn how that feels."
"What if it never feels like home?" Ranko asked, letting the doubt escape her lips before thinking too much.
Kasumi shrugged softly, without stopping looking at her. "Then… you'll build it. One meal, one conversation, one day at a time. I'll help you every time I come to visit."
Ranko smiled again. This time for real. "You're good at that."
"At what?"
"At making any place feel easier to breathe in."
Kasumi laughed softly, amused and a little flattered. "Come on, let's go help Mom before she starts without us."
Ranko nodded and returned to her room to leave her bag next to the empty closet. Before leaving, she gave a final look to her immaculate bed, the silence of the room, the space that was now hers. She closed the door carefully and crossed the hallway with her sister.
Kasumi's knife slid precisely over the vegetables, cutting thin strips of carrot without hesitation. In front of her, the aroma of the broth began to fill the air, enveloping the kitchen in a cozy warmth, very different from the neat silence of the rest of the mansion.
Nodoka, slowly stirring the wooden spoon inside the pot, let out a soft sigh. Her voice was barely a murmur, as if she only wanted to share it with the rising steam.
"Has anyone ever told you before?" she asked suddenly. "That you look a lot like Himiko?"
Kasumi raised her gaze slightly, surprised. "Dad sometimes says it… but with sadness. As if it hurt."
"It gives me peace," Nodoka said with a sad but loving smile. "Your mother… was the most generous person I ever knew. Her way of looking at others, of caring without expecting anything… you inherited that light."
Kasumi looked away towards the ingredients, carefully touching a nira leaf as if it were delicate. "I just try to make everything okay. That no one suffers more than they already have."
"I know. That's why I wanted to tell you clearly." Nodoka left the spoon aside and leaned on the table, closer to Kasumi. "I know that you are not going to come to live here. And I don't want you to do it, if it means distancing yourself from your father and your sisters. It would be cruel to ask you for something like that. They need you. He does too. And you deserve to continue where your heart is."
Kasumi opened her mouth, but Nodoka gently raised a hand to continue. "I only want you to know that this is also your home. That you don't have to ask permission to come. That if you ever need a refuge, a room, a kitchen… or a mother to hug you without further ado, this place will be waiting for you. And you can fill it to your liking, without fear. Put your books, your photos… even flowers, if you want."
Kasumi took a deep breath, trying to swallow the lump that had formed in her throat. Her hands trembled a little, but not from insecurity, but from the unexpected weight of the comfort.
"Thank you… Mom," she said, her voice barely audible.
"I also like to hear you say it," Nodoka repeated softly, smiling with slightly moist eyes. "I also know that you took extra classes to prepare for the admission exam, medicine, right?"
"Hehe yes... Did Ranko tell you? If possible, I want to go to the University of Tokyo. A doctor in our neighborhood, Dr. Tofu, helped the family a lot and made me interested in everything about medicine and the human body. It sounds so great to know that next year I will start again."
"Undoubtedly, the university will be of great help. I am honored not to arrive so late to be able to help you, and I also know that you need friends. Living as a mother since you were 19 is not healthy at all, although don't take my example either, since I started being a mother at 39."
"Speaking of Ranko, where did that girl go?"
"Unfortunately, she is a cat, she is surely exploring everything."
The hallway seemed endless, illuminated by the natural light that filtered through the large windows. Silence reigned with an almost solemn calm, interrupted only by the soft rustle of Ranko's socks against the polished wooden floor. Each step took her further away from the warm bustle of the kitchen and closer to the discreet magnificence of that place.
Rounding a corner, she found a double sliding door made of frosted glass. She pushed one of the panels delicately, and what she saw on the other side drew a soft sigh of surprise from her.
A small indoor garden opened before her, framed by a dark wood structure and tatami mats around it. In the center, a stone fountain poured water in a constant dance, the sound was relaxing, hypnotic. The perfectly pruned bushes, some bonsai trees on elevated platforms, and a pair of wooden benches invited her to stay.
But what surprised her most was the library. It was attached to the garden, separated by a single wall of sliding panels that were now open. Bookshelves filled with books covered three of the walls, and a white paper pendant lamp floated above a low reading table.
Ranko entered slowly, almost with reverence. "Wow… This is indeed an elegant corner…" she whispered. She approached one of the shelves and read the titles with a grimace. "‘Philosophy in Heian Japan’, ‘Manual of Medical Herbalism’, ‘The Art of Patience in the Ways of Tea’... Who has time to read all this?"
She took one, flipped through three pages, and quickly returned it. "Definitely not me," she murmured, shrugging. "I'm already traumatized with Hinako-sensei's extra classes. One more book and my brain is going to explode."
She let out a soft chuckle and left the library, crossing the garden with a lighter step. She followed the stone path to a small archway that led to an intermediate area, a kind of open terrace, protected by a tiled roof that connected the interior with the west garden.
What appeared before her eyes left her breathless.
A wide space of perfectly raked earth stretched out before her. It was an outdoor archery dojo, with targets placed at a good distance, protected by white cloth awnings. On one side, bordering the area, the artificial lake reflected the sky with perfect clarity, like a liquid mirror dotted with water lilies.
"Huh…? Is this real?" Ranko asked in a low voice, incredulous.
She approached the edge of the lake, resting her arms on a carved stone railing. The sound of water moving slowly through a small waterfall in the background mixed with the murmur of the wind among the willows that surrounded it.
But just when she thought she was alone, something caught her attention on the other side of the lake.
A silhouette.
A boy, sitting under the shade of a cherry tree, just where the branches fell like a curtain. He wore light, relaxed clothes, and seemed to be writing something in a notebook. He wore no uniform or formal clothes, and showed no signs of having noticed her.
Ranko narrowed her eyes, tilting her head slightly. "Who is that? … No one should be here, right? Mei-san said that only the cleaning staff could enter and that they don't come until several days from now…"
She didn't move, but her gaze didn't leave him. There was something in the boy's image that didn't quite fit with the rest of the estate: he was too comfortable, too calm, as if he also belonged to that place… and at the same time, as if he didn't.
"Maybe… one of the gardeners' sons?" she whispered, but without quite convincing herself.
Ranko observed the boy from the other side of the lake for a few more seconds, until a small smile appeared on her face. There was something calm and solitary about him that didn't quite fit with the elegant atmosphere of the mansion. And if Ranko knew anything, it was how to break awkward silences.
"Well… if he's going to be there so mysterious," she murmured with a mischievous spark.
Instead of circling the lake along the long path, Ranko propelled herself with a slight jump over the railing, and after two quick steps on the flat decorative stones, she made an agile turn in the air and landed gracefully next to the cherry tree, just a few meters from the boy.
The tree branch trembled slightly from the gust of wind caused by her landing. The young man immediately looked up, startled, and almost dropped his notebook to the ground.
"But what…?!" he blinked in astonishment, and then frowned slightly, still not understanding how she had gotten there.
"Hi~" Ranko said with a friendly smile, greeting him with a slight nod. "Isn't this place supposed to be empty today?"
The boy took a second to compose himself. Then, he cleared his throat and closed his notebook. "It is. It's just that… I came to pick up something I forgot. My bow." He pointed over his shoulder towards the dojo in the distance. "I train fencing and kyūdō with Lady Iori. I realized I left it yesterday, and when I went to get it… well, I stayed for a while."
"Do you live nearby?" Ranko asked, with her arms crossed behind her back while she observed the closed notebook with interest.
"No. I'm just one of her private students. She sometimes trains people like me when she has free time. She is quite demanding… but also generous."
He paused, and then looked at her more closely. He frowned slightly, as if trying to place her mentally among the known faces. "I've never seen you before. Are you new? A student too?"
Ranko shrugged. "Do I look like a student?" she asked with a half-smile. "Hmm… I guess so, but no. I'm just visiting. I'm Ranko Iori."
The boy blinked. "Iori… are you family?"
"Her daughter," she replied, avoiding the formal title with a playful expression.
The young man stood up somewhat awkwardly, wiping his pants with one hand before bowing slightly in respect. "Sorry, I didn't know. I'm Hayate. Hayate Mizushima."
"Hayate-kun, huh?" Ranko repeated, amused. "I see… Well, nice to meet you. Did my dramatic entrance bother you?"
"Bother me?" he repeated, with a small but sincere smile. "No, it's just… not every day does someone appear falling from the trees with the agility of a ninja gymnast."
"Heh, you could say I have experience falling. Or flying. Depending on how you look at it."
Both shared a brief, light laugh.
Ranko looked at the lake again, and then sideways at Hayate. "And what are you doing writing alone here? Is it part of the zen training or something?"
"Nah. I just jot down things I don't want to forget. Sensations… thoughts. It helps me to organize my head."
Ranko looked at him for another second, pensively. Then, she sat down next to him, without asking permission, and crossed her legs. "Sounds good. Maybe you should teach me a little about that… I also have a lot of things going around up there."
"I'd love to... but some other time, Iori-san, I just remembered I have to go. Sorry that you suspected me. GOODBYE" He said with a somewhat hurried tone and his face as red as one could expect from a tomato as he ran towards what Ranko hoped was another exit. "What a weird guy..."
The clock marked mid-afternoon when Ranko crossed the large main hall of the mansion, still fascinated by how much she had left to explore. She opened the sliding door of the dining room naturally, finding an unexpectedly homey scene: Kasumi and Nodoka, sitting at the large wooden table, laughing while playing a game of cards.
"Is this an ambush?" Ranko asked, raising an eyebrow with feigned suspicion. "Aren't cards for secret clans with robes?"
Kasumi laughed sweetly, raising her hand to greet her. "We're just playing a little poker. Mom insisted."
"Lies! It was your idea, young lady," Nodoka replied with a broad smile. "And now that you've arrived, come, sit down. We need a third disaster to make this interesting."
Ranko approached with curiosity, and upon seeing the colored chips, rubbed her hands together. "Time to swindle my family! I've seen a lot of casino dramas, I think I'm ready."
Five minutes later, Ranko had already lost everything she had. "...How do you manage not to laugh?" she complained while picking up the chips from the floor. "My hand was so good!"
"You had two twos," Kasumi commented with a diplomatic smile.
"But they were red! They looked expensive!"
Nodoka couldn't help but laugh. "Ranko, you have such a clear expression that we could project it on a screen. You barely see your cards and your excitement escapes."
Kasumi nodded. "You said "Ooooh~!" out loud when they came up. That was pretty obvious."
Ranko dropped into the chair like a defeated star. "My career as a poker shark has just died before it was born..."
"You can always use dark glasses," Nodoka suggested humorously.
"And give up this adorable face? No, thanks."
Kasumi shuffled the cards again with elegance while Ranko scoffed. "By the way," she said suddenly, as if dropping something without thinking, "I met a boy near the lake. Hayate, I think his name was. He said he was one of your students, Mom."
Nodoka raised her eyebrows. "Hayate Mizushima? How strange that he was here today, we didn't have class. But he's sometimes absent-minded. Did he give you any trouble?"
"Trouble? Not at all. He was like something out of a shojo anime: alone, with his bag and bow, looking at the lake as if he were reflecting on the secrets of the universe."
Kasumi covered her mouth to hide a laugh. "And what did you do?"
"I jumped over stones, appeared suddenly, and asked him who he was," Ranko replied with a satisfied smile. "You know, Ranko-style diplomacy."
"And you still managed a friendly conversation," Nodoka laughed. "I'm proud."
"Yes, although now he probably thinks I'm a strange ninja student in training. And it didn't help that I later lost my dignity at this card table…"
Kasumi passed her a glass of cold juice, as if to console her. "Well, you can't have everything."
"Hey…" Ranko said with a feline smile. "What if we play another round? This time I'm going to put on a serious face. Inexpressive. Cold as steel."
Both women looked at her in silence.
Ranko settled in, put on her best "poker face"… and three seconds later, upon seeing her new hand, couldn't help but open her mouth with a sonorous:
"OOOOH!"
Laughter resounded throughout the dining room.
Chapter 15: Final Test II
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun was barely peeking over the rooftops when Genma, in his usual white gi, came out to the Tendō's backyard. He stood with his legs firmly planted on the wooden platform, stretching his arms and cracking his neck as if it were any other day.
"Ranma!" he bellowed. "Get up this instant, you lazy bum! Martial arts waits for no one, not even those on vacation."
Ranko appeared half-disheveled, wearing a loose white T-shirt, sports pants, and a loose braid falling over her shoulder. She held a glass of juice in one hand, toast in the other. Nothing about her seemed like she wanted to fight.
"I'm not training today," she said simply, like someone commenting on the weather.
Genma frowned, bewildered. "What are you saying?"
"I said I'm not going to train. I'm going to focus on my final exams. I have to prepare. I have a life, you know?"
"I thought we already discussed this, what's gotten into you this time? Alzheimer's?"
"You're a martial artist!" he roared, taking a step towards her. "Everything you know, everything you are, you learned thanks to martial arts! And now you want to just throw it away?!"
Ranko didn't flinch. She took a sip of her juice. "It's not 'just throwing it away.' It's just that I'm not interested in continuing. For now.... Maybe never."
"You can't throw away everything you've trained for years!" he retorted, incredulous. "The sacrifices we made! Everything I taught you!"
"Sacrifices?" she laughed bitterly. "You didn't make sacrifices. You dragged me around the world like a backpack, sold me for food, enrolled me in schools so I'd get beaten up. You never asked me if I wanted to fight. If I wanted to be like this. If I wanted to... be you."
Ranko's eyes were blazing now. "So why, every time I think about putting on a Skirt uniform, do I feel nauseous for a few seconds? Why, every time I start training, can't I breathe? Why, when I shower and see myself full of scars, do I wonder if I was ever a girl, or just a machine for winning tournaments?".
"You are a Saotome!" Genma raised his voice. "Even if you change your name, even if you dress like a girl and live with your mother... you're still my son! My heir!"
Ranko looked at him silently for a few seconds. Then, she put down her glass and left it on the doorframe. "I'm not your son."
"Don't talk nonsense!"
"It's not nonsense," she said, colder. "What is nonsense is that you still don't understand. That you're still clinging to an image that doesn't exist. My name is no longer Ranma Saotome. And I'm not interested in your last name, or your secret techniques, or your cheap honor."
Genma clenched his fists. "You're letting the curse win. You're losing that battle. And the worst part is that you're believing that nonsense from your mother. Don't be like Nodoka! She doesn't understand what it means to be strong!"
Ranko blinked.
Then, she walked to the kitchen, grabbed a small bucket of cold water, and without a word, threw it on him.
The water turned him into a panda instantly.
The silence weighed heavily.
"Don't you dare speak ill of her," Ranko said, her voice trembling with contained rage. "Not after what I told you that day, remember?"
The panda looked at her with wide eyes.
"That she's the red line. That you wouldn't cross that line. That you would respect my decision if I stayed with her."
She took a step closer.
"Well, here I am. Not only did I stay. I am her daughter. Not your son. And if you ever mess with her again... or with me... we're going to have a problem."
Genma was still soaked in his panda form, sitting silently on the edge of the engawa. Water dripped onto the wood, but he didn't move an inch.
Kasumi's soft footsteps approached from behind.
"Saotome-san," she said, in a calm but firm voice.
The panda slowly turned its head.
Kasumi was there, standing. She wasn't smiling. She wasn't wearing her apron or her typical motherly expression. Just a serious, distant look. Her yellow kimono swayed slightly in the breeze.
"Don't ever speak about Mom like that again," she told him, without raising her voice. "Not in front of Ranko. Not in front of me."
The panda blinked, surprised.
"I may proudly bear the Tendou name. But I am also Nodoka's daughter. And although until recently that was just a fact lost among papers and memories, now it means something. It means that I am not going to allow you to insult our mother. Or to hurt my sister again."
Genma lowered his gaze slightly. The water continued to drip from his paws.
"You are not the only one who lost things in these years. But you have no right to cling to your past as an excuse to hurt others. And if you ever say anything like that to Ranko again, she won't be the one who has to answer to you."
Kasumi gave a small, dry, polite bow, but without affection, and turned away.
"Take your time, Saotome-san. But if you can't respect us as family... perhaps this is no longer your home."
She closed the door gently, leaving the panda alone under the morning sun.
The sun continued to beat down on his wet fur. But he no longer felt the cold. Only a weight in his chest. One he knew well. The weight of the memories he tried to bury under liters of sake, grandiose words, and increasingly empty excuses.
"I only wanted a peaceful life... is that so bad? So condemnable...?"
He remembered the first time he saw Nodoka. Young, elegant, invincible. An Iori by name, by birth, by lineage. A woman who walked with her head held high among all those monsters disguised as martial artists. He fell in love, or thought he did. But not out of true love. What Genma saw in her was a way out. A golden ticket to a life of security.
"I thought... that if I married her, I would have everything solved. Money. Status. Respect."
He tried. He promised her greatness, adventures, a future without limits. He sold her a false image of himself, an old-school hero, a noble warrior. But the Iori did not accept. For them, he was nothing more than a talented swindler of mediocre talent. A guy without roots, without discipline. And when Nodoka chose to marry him, she was expelled. Rejected by her clan. And her whole world crumbled, dragging him with her.
"So... yes. I decided to do something useful. Raise our son as the heir I never was."
Ranma, his son, his shield. The weapon he would forge with blows and deprivations. Not for love. Not for honor. But for fear. Fear of losing everything again. Fear of living without a human shield to protect him from the world.
"If I made him strong... no one would touch me. The yakuza would leave me alone. Happosai would have no excuses to punish me. The other martial artists would think twice before taking revenge on me for what I did to them."
Because he knew it. He was aware of all his mistakes. The broken promises. The thefts. The betrayals. The shameful escapes he left behind with the hope of never facing them again.
"But if Ranma was invincible... then I would be too. If he endured, I could hide behind him. Always."
And it worked. For a while, at least. They mocked him, yes, but they never confronted him directly. They always said, "He's Ranma's father," and that was enough. That protected him. It gave him an identity. A refuge.
Until it all came crashing down.
First, the spring. Then, the curse. After that, Nodoka. And now... Ranko.
"It's not just that she calls herself different. It's not just that she wants to study, or wear dresses, or talk like her mother. It's that she doesn't need me anymore. And I... I'm losing everything."
Ranma was no longer a shield. Now she was a person. With desires, with an identity, with the power to say no. To push him away. To cut him out of her life. And that... that terrified him like nothing else in the world.
"I only wanted a peaceful life. But it seems that... I don't deserve that either."
A crow cawed in the distance. Genma, still in panda form, hugged himself under the shadow of the roof. For the first time, without a word to say. Without a plan, without an escape.
But something ignited inside him. An old, familiar resentment. A pang of hatred mixed with frustration and fear disguised as pride.
"All this... is her fault. Nodoka's. And that girl's. That Ranko. They took everything from me. They left me with nothing. As if I never mattered. As if I wasn't her father. As if I could be replaced."
He returned to his human form as quickly as he could and wiped his face with the sleeve of his gi. With trembling hands, he took his old camping backpack from the dojo closet. It still had the basics: a change of clothes, a map, a box of dried rice, the knife Happosai gave him, and an old training manual that he once believed sacred.
"Maybe I have no choice but to... find another way to fix this. Another way to put things back in their place. Another way to teach them... that I am not someone they can forget."
Without looking back, he crossed the gate of the Tendo dojo. The sun was setting, turning the rooftops red. Genma Saotome departed, not as a defeated father... but as a resentful man. And dangerous. And this time, he had no intention of hiding behind anyone.
The morning in Nerima was heavy with heat and humidity, but also with that electric air that accompanies the start of classes. Ranko walked towards the school building with a firm step, her pleated skirt swaying slightly with her stride. She had tied her hair up in a high ponytail, and for the first time, she didn't feel uncomfortable about how her legs looked in the sun. She looked... like herself.
At the entrance, as usual, Daisuke and Hiroshi were already waiting for her, leaning against the gate with sleepy expressions and backpacks dragged like the corpses of vacations not yet overcome.
"Ranko!" Daisuke greeted, raising his hand. "We thought you'd be late. You know... first day, post-vacation depression, that kind of thing."
"Depression?" Ranko laughed. "I'm more relieved than anything. I almost missed how boring this is."
Hiroshi eyed her with a hint of feigned distrust. "Seriously? You? With how much you like to slack off? I didn't expect that."
"I think having a routine is good for me." She shrugged as she adjusted a strap of her bag on her shoulder. "And besides... I have to concentrate on the exams. So, for now, I've stopped training."
The boys looked at each other as if Ranko had just said she'd joined a convent.
"You stopped training? You? The man among men, Saotome'?" Daisuke insisted.
"I don't go by that name anymore," she replied calmly, almost as if clarifying that she'd changed shampoo brands. "And yeah, it's on hold for now. I'm fed up."
Hiroshi frowned. "But did something happen? Did you get hurt or...?"
"No. I just... don't want to anymore. It doesn't bring me anything good. All that was for someone I'm not anymore."
Daisuke turned serious for a moment. Something in his face said he didn't quite understand, but he still wanted to be supportive. "What about the dream? Becoming the number one martial artist? The tournaments? The girls screaming your name? I mean... you were the only person who could dive into a pool from a roof and land on your feet."
"That dream wasn't mine. It was my old man's." Ranko lowered her gaze, but her voice didn't lose its firmness. "And honestly, I don't care if I never fight again."
Silence. Only the buzz of a distant motorcycle and a flock of pigeons startled by some shout from Kuno could be heard.
"I thought... you were still looking for a cure," Hiroshi said in a low voice. "You know, for... your situation."
Ranko blinked and then smiled wryly, as if that question no longer hurt, it only tired her a little. "My situation is fine as it is. There's no cure I'm waiting for. There's no curse I want to 'fix'."
"So you're going to stay like this?" Daisuke asked cautiously.
"I'm fine being who I am. Even if you don't fully understand, I don't need you to approve. I just need you not to mess with me."
Both boys nodded, more with their heads than with their hearts, but without arguing. They were slow, but not stupid.
The bell rang from the top of the building. Ranko sighed and started walking towards the stairs.
"Come on, if we're late on the first day, Nabiki will charge us interest."
"That's the same as always," Daisuke said, smiling.
"Yeah... but a lot has changed," Hiroshi murmured in a low voice, when Ranko was already a few steps ahead.
"You can say that again," Daisuke replied in a quick whisper. "I never thought she'd come out of the closet on a Monday morning."
"Don't be silly, she didn't even do it formally. Although..." he lowered his voice even more as they climbed. "All the girls treat her like one of them now. Did you see how Sayuri gave her a necklace with her initials? That's ninja-level female code!"
"Do you think if we ask her for skincare tips, she'll hit us or answer us?" Hiroshi muttered with a half-smile.
"Depends. If you call her 'Ranko-chan' or 'Iori-chan', you might get away with some advice. If you call her 'Saotome'... forget it, she'll throw you out the window."
Both laughed quietly. Ranko, who had already reached the classroom door, looked over her shoulder and raised an eyebrow. "And what are you two whispering about back there, huh?"
"Nothing, nothing! Just guy stuff!" they said in unison, climbing at full speed.
"Guy stuff or idiot stuff?" Ranko replied mischievously, just before entering the classroom.
And with that, the first day of the new trimester began.
The hallway smelled of nerves, eraser shavings, and thinly veiled desperation. The first day of exams always brought a mix of resignation and drama, but this time it also brought Ranko, back after a summer away... and about to be cornered.
"AH-HA! We've got her!" Sayuri exclaimed, pointing at her theatrically from the other end of the hallway.
"Iori, stop right there!" Yuka followed, crossing her arms with a slightly stern, but firm expression of judgment.
"Did you think you could just show up like that without being held accountable?" Nijima added, adjusting her headband as if preparing for a very serious interview.
Ranko stopped, raised her eyebrows, and smiled slightly. "Good morning to you too, huh?"
"Don't think you're going to get away with just a smile!" Sayuri grabbed her arm. "Where were you ALL summer?"
"Yeah, you abandoned us as if you had your own story arc or something," Yuka added, feigning a tear.
"I was... busy," Ranko said with a shy giggle. "First I stayed with the Tendos for a couple of weeks. And when I got back, I basically locked myself in with you two to study every day, remember?"
"Ugh, yeah! We accept the study part," Yuka grumbled. "But then you disappeared for a whole week."
"I went to spend it with my mom," Ranko said, lowering her voice a little. "She invited me to her... I don't know what to call it. House? Castle? Secret headquarters of an elegant cult?"
"'House/castle' is perfect!" Sayuri laughed.
"And? Was it great or traumatically elegant?" Nijima asked with interest.
"Both," Ranko admitted, shrugging. "I felt like a princess... who wasn't told she had to know which fork to use first."
"That's so you," Sayuri said, letting out a sweet laugh. "I bet you still looked amazing."
"They made me wear a long dress with shoulder pads. Shoulder pads, Sayuri."
"Oh no, not the shoulder pads!" they all said at the same time, in fake horror.
"Well, next time you're taking us," Yuka said, bumping her shoulder. "We want a tour of the castle. And jasmine tea in cups that are worth more than my cell phone."
"Deal," Ranko smiled.
"But seriously, we were a little worried about you. We knew you were okay because we stalked you on all your social media and you didn't delete anything weird, but still," Nijima said, half-joking, half-serious.
"Thanks. I just needed time. And I also needed... to see how serious this whole being Ranko Iori thing was."
The girls looked at each other. Then, Sayuri patted her back gently. "Well, for being a new girl, you're doing great. You even fixed your ponytail today."
"And you brought that lip gloss with microscopic glitter that makes your lips look like anime," Yuka added.
"Does it really show!?" Ranko asked, bringing her hand to her mouth.
"Duh!" they all sang.
The bell rang.
"Well, time to go die at the altar of the history exam," Nijima said with resignation.
"And after that, we demand a post-exam plan. With fries, nail polish, and castle gossip!" Sayuri said as they headed to the classroom.
"There's no escape anymore, Iori. You're part of the club," Yuka told her, taking her arm as if she were hers.
The conversation revolved around the thermochromatic glitter nail polish that Sayuri had brought from Okinawa, when a group of younger students partially blocked their way.
"There she comes," one of them whispered, not even trying to hide it.
"Isn't that Ranma Saotome? The one from the championship last year."
"The one who turns into a girl? Or... the one pretending to be a girl?"
The tone was acidic. Sayuri frowned. Yuka stopped dead in her tracks.
"Is there a problem?" Sayuri asked, with that icy voice of hers.
One of the boys from the group stepped forward. He was from the kendo team, recognizable by the blue ribbon on his bag. "We were just saying... that it's weird that someone with a curse like that is in the girls' bathroom. Or in the cooking club. Or in physical education with the girls. Or now anyone can do that just because they want to play at being a woman?"
"What did you say?!" Yuka snapped, but Ranko touched her arm.
"Leave it," she murmured, holding back the trembling in her fingers.
"Besides," another continued, "we all know she didn't say anything formal. Not like Mayu. She at least came out openly."
A girl from the back said with a biting tone: "Maybe she's just another weird pervert, like those old guys on the trains. But with a magic excuse!"
"Shut up!" Sayuri burst out, red with fury. "Ranko doesn't have to give you any explanations!"
The hallway filled with murmurs, uncomfortable giggles, and cell phones starting to record. The nervous laughter turned into venomous whispers. Everyone's eyes were on Ranko.
And then, like an explosion, like thunder, Ranko's voice broke the air: "YES!! I DECIDED TO STAY AS A GIRL!!"
Absolute silence.
"I blocked the curse myself! Because I like myself better this way!" Ranko shouted, her voice breaking inside, but firm on the outside. "Because I'm more me this way than ever before!"
The echoes of her words bounced off the hallway walls. The murmur that before seemed like a storm died down as if someone had turned it off with a switch. No one moved. No one dared to speak.
Until a clear, confident, and familiar voice cut through the silence like a silk ribbon.
"Ranko is telling the truth."
Everyone turned to the side. Nijima advanced through the crowd, her face serene, but her eyes shining with a mixture of fury and tenderness.
"She told her friends before the holidays," she said, stopping right next to her. "It wasn't a game. It wasn't a fad. She decided it with her heart. We support her. Because... because seeing her like this, so sure of herself, so happy...."
The words left several with their mouths half-open.
"And what's the problem, in the end?" Nijima continued, this time raising her voice. "That a trans girl wants to live as who she is? What's so weird about that? What's weird is having to shout it to the four winds so they stop treating you like a threat!"
"Hey!" said another voice from the back. Mayu appeared walking with a firm step, with her backpack slung over her shoulder and a no-nonsense look on her face. "Don't drag me into your transphobic garbage!"
The group of first-year students took an involuntary step back. Mayu crossed her arms.
""Another weirdo like Mayu"? Really? Is that how brave you are? You can't handle a girl who just wants to live her life and you have to drag me into it, just because you can't accept what you see?"
She directed her gaze at the whole group. "Listen up! Trans girls are girls. You don't have to like it, it doesn't have to seem logical to you, and we don't care! Do you understand? We didn't come to ask for permission. We came to study, to live, to exist. Just like you."
"And we don't announce it to the four winds since it shouldn't be necessary, right?" She finished with a scathing look at the first-year girls. "No need for an apple tea Iori, I wasn't planning on helping you but they decided to broadcast my status to the whole school too so I had to get my own back."
A teacher appeared at the end of the hallway, but stopped when he saw what was happening. He didn't seem willing to interrupt.
Ranko swallowed. She felt herself trembling inside, but something warm held her up: Nijima's hand, which was now squeezing her fingers gently. When she looked at her, she smiled at her with tenderness.
"Do you realize how strong you are?" Nijima whispered to her, almost with reverence. "I do."
Some students lowered their gaze. Others walked away without saying anything, swallowing the poison they didn't know how to defend. And in the middle of the hallway, under the murmur that was beginning to return, Ranko felt for the first time... protected. Visible. Real.
Daisuke, from the side, nudged Hiroshi. "...Yeah, she definitely came out of the closet."
"Yeah, but with a soundtrack, slow clap, and final speech included."
"And with more style than we'll ever have."
Both nodded with respect before continuing to walk towards the classroom, while the bell announced the start of classes... and many students looked for Nabiki to pay a lost bet and many, many more to claim a won one.
Notes:
There's not much left to finish the first part of Ranko Iori Adventures, most likely the following parts will only be in English, I'm not into doing the fic and the translation at the same time :333 💜💜💜💜
Chapter 16: Final Test III
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The humid summer heat was beginning to seep through the school hallways. The first-floor bulletin board already had the date marked: "End of semester - Last day of classes: Friday the 13th."
Ranko walked along the second-floor outdoor corridor, her hands in the pockets of her skirt and a half-empty water bottle hanging from her fingers. From there she could see the first-year students resting in the shade, shouting random things or throwing paper airplanes.
She had already finished her exams. The relief was real. But she didn't feel the same euphoria as the others.
"Two weeks left..." she thought, watching the pale blue sky between the buildings. "And then, Chiba."
She wasn't sad. But not light either. Maybe something in between. Like when you realize something nice is about to end, even though the end hasn't come yet.
—Are you going to stay there reflecting until you get heatstroke?
Ranko turned quickly, startled.
—Ah! Makoto... you scared me again like that.
Makoto Nijima smiled slightly, with a bottle of iced tea in one hand and her half-open backpack hanging from one shoulder.
—I saw you from below. You walk like you have a cloud over you.
—Me? No. I'm perfect.— Ranko straightened up suddenly, almost with a little jump. —I was just... recalibrating my soul, you know. Martial artist things.
—Uh-huh. And how did your exams go, enlightened soul?
—Good. Except for history. I think I confused the Meiji Revolution with the okonomiyaki recipe. But well, things happen.
—I'm not surprised. Although Sayuri told me that you were studying hard last week. Between her, Yuka and you, I think you formed a secret club of undercover nerds.
—My mom's fault. I promised her I'd improve my grades to get to Chiba in the best possible shape.
Nijima watched her silently for a few seconds. Then, she lowered her gaze to her bottle and turned it between her fingers.
—Ranko.
—Hmm?"
—I wanted to ask you something. But only if you don't have plans already.
Ranko tilted her head, curious.
—Shoot.
Nijima inhaled softly, as if she had already rehearsed what she was about to say.
—On Friday, in a week, there's a concert in downtown Tokyo. Some jazz and indie pop bands are playing, and... well, I thought it might be nice to go.
—With Sayuri and Yuka?" Ranko asked, with a little smile.
—No. I mean, I really liked the last outings with them, seriously. I had a lot of fun. But this time... I wanted to invite only you.
Ranko blinked. She didn't say anything for a second, more out of surprise than anything else. But her cheeks turned a pale pink, as if the summer heat had decided to settle there directly.
—A concert? Just us? Like on a date?
—Only if you want. If not, we can also say that we are two girls enjoying good music on a summer night.
The silence became sweet. Light. The wind moved the hair of both, and from below someone was shouting something about free ice cream at the corner store.
Ranko looked down. Her smile was small, shy, but genuine.
—I accept. I would love to go with you.
Nijima nodded with a serene gesture, although her eyes sparkled with a spark that Ranko barely managed to hold with her gaze.
—Great. I'll take care of the tickets. But you take care of what we wear.— Said Ranko with her usual mischievous smile.
—Huh?! Me?
—Yes. I want you to surprise me.
Ranko laughed, shaking her head.
—Besides, thanks, you gave me an incredible idea.
That same afternoon, Ranko returned home with an idea buzzing in her head.
"Before I leave, I want to do something special for everyone," she thought as she checked her case of pens, colored papers, and old markers. There were so many things she hadn't said, so many moments that were stuck to her skin, like sand after the beach.
12 days until the move
That night, in the solitude of her room, Ranko wrote two letters.
Yuka:
I don't really know where to start... I guess I should say thank you first. Thanks for being there from the beginning, even when you didn't totally know what to do or say, you still stayed. That means more to me than I can write.
I remember when you helped me pick out clothes for my "one-month challenge" (even though we all knew it wasn't just a challenge ). You made me feel pretty without forcing it, without laughing. You were just there, like it was the most normal thing in the world. And that calmness of yours, that way you have of saying things as they are, helped me a lot to get grounded.
You made me see that I could be strong without being defensive, and feminine without it taking anything away from me. Even when I complained that the teachers were giving me weird looks or when I cried because someone called me "half a guy", you were there with that "¿y qué?" face and you made me laugh again.
I loved our walks back, when Sayuri would go ahead to get ice cream and we would stay behind, talking about anything. You made me feel normal. You made me feel loved. And that's not forgotten.
I promise you that I'm going to keep working on myself, on my style, on my confidence... and on my grades, don't make that face!
I hope you can come visit me. There's a coffee shop in Chiba that I'm sure you'll love. Matcha latte, but without sugar, just the way you like it.
I love you a lot, Yuka. I really do.
—Ranko <3
P.S. And yeah, I admit it: you're a better singer than Sayuri, but don't tell her or she gets unbearable!
Sayuri
I don't even know how to start this letter without my hands shaking. But I'm going to try not to cry... or at least not too much.
Thank you. Thank you for not letting go of me, for grabbing my arm when I needed it most, and for making me laugh when all I wanted to do was lock myself in the bathroom to cry.
Do you remember the day I got my period for the first time? You do. Because you were the one who passed me the pads without saying anything, the one who hugged me even though I was shaking like I had done something wrong. From then on, I knew you were different. That you were one of those friends who stay. Who stay even if you fall, even if you hide, even if you don't know who you are.
And then came karaoke. God. You made me sing when I didn't even want to talk. And you made me discover that my voice can also sound pretty when I'm not shouting to defend myself. That's where something started. Something that I don't quite understand yet, but that I like. The music, my voice, whatever it is... I want to keep looking for it.
You gave me permission to enjoy myself.
And that's why I'm writing this to you. Because you saved me. Because you made going to school less of a battlefield and more of a place where I could laugh, plan what outfit to wear, or invent silly excuses not to go to class just to drink bubble tea.
I love you with all my soul, Sayuri. Even though you're a disaster at singing sometimes. Even though you get mad when Yuka wins in the surprise quizzes. Even though you hug me too tight when you're happy.
I'm going to miss you. A lot. But I also know that you're just a video call away. And I hope that one day you'll come to Chiba and we'll sing karaoke without fear.
—Ranko <3
I seal both letters and leave them next to a ring I bought especially for each of them.
"Damn, I never thought I'd be so cheesy, but I guess the occasion calls for it, hehe, maybe... I want to write again. It's definitely fun not to let all this get stuck inside me."
9 days to move
Mayu sat alone in the library, with her headphones on and a philosophy book in her hands. As always, she sat in the back, near the window, where the afternoon sun barely touched her ash-purple hair.
Ranko approached slowly. She didn't want to bother her, but she couldn't ignore what she had been feeling for days.
She sat down in front of her without saying anything. She waited for her to notice.
Mayu looked up without taking off her headphones. One eyebrow arched, her usual expression.
"What are you doing here?" she finally asked, taking off one of the headphones with a dry movement.
"I came to talk. I promise not to make noise."
"That's already noise. What do you want?"
"To thank you. For that day in the courtyard. I know you didn't like being dragged into the discussion, but you defended me anyway. I wanted you to know that I really value it."
Mayu looked down, visibly uncomfortable.
"I didn't do it for you," she replied, closing the book with her finger between the pages to not lose her place. "I did it because I hate that they use us as an excuse to hate someone else."
"I know. It helped me anyway."
"You were trembling," Mayu said, her voice lower. "It messed me up to see you like that. Because I know how it feels. To be looked at, to be questioned, to be compared to 'the other weirdo' in the class."
"You're not weird," Ranko said immediately.
Mayu let out a dry chuckle.
"You're not either. But that doesn't matter much, does it? What they believe about us has more weight than what we are. That's why it pissed me off that they lumped you together with me. Because they didn't even know if you were trans. They were just bothered that you were different."
"I am. Trans, I mean. In the end, I am," Ranko confessed in a low voice, looking her in the eyes. "And I'm proud of it. It was hard for me, although less than for you, but here I am."
Mayu watched her in silence. Then, without saying anything, she nodded.
"It suits you."
"The uniform?"
"The way you treat yourself now. Like you're finally listening to yourself for real."
There was a moment of comfortable silence. Outside, a flock of birds crossed the sky. The library clock struck four.
"You're leaving, aren't you?" Mayu asked suddenly, as if she had been holding it in.
"Yes. In a few days. I'm moving to Chiba with my mom."
"Then I guess I'm glad I said what I said. Although… I wish we didn't have to say it out loud."
"Yeah. But thanks for saying it anyway," Ranko replied, with a soft smile.
Mayu finally closed the book and slid it aside. Then she stretched, as if the conversation had taken a weight off her shoulders.
"Hey… if you ever come back to Tokyo, bring sweets from there. Chiba has good stuff."
"Was that a threat or an invitation?"
"A farewell, my way."
They both laughed softly. Ranko took a can of apple tea from her bag and put it on the table, gently pushing it towards Mayu.
"For you. You said you liked the apple one, right?"
Mayu looked at the can, then at Ranko. She took it without saying anything for a few seconds.
"Maybe I didn't like Ranma Saotome at all," she finally said, turning the can between her fingers. "But Ranko Iori is nice. I'll accept your gift."
8 days to move
Ranko met up with Daisuke and Hiroshi in the park, under the shade of some trees next to the empty basketball court. They sat down with bottles of soda and a bag of snacks that Ranko had brought.
"It almost doesn't feel like exams are over," said Hiroshi, tilting his head back.
"Yeah... and I'm leaving in no time," said Ranko, looking at the sky for a moment.
The guys lowered their gaze. There was a comfortable silence, but also a heavy one.
"We know you're not one for hugs and tears," Daisuke said with a half-smile. "But it's going to feel weird without you in class. Nothing's going to explode or get dramatized every week anymore."
"Hey," Ranko protested with a chuckle, "it wasn't that much!"
"It was exactly like that," they both said in unison.
Ranko sighed, amused. Then, she leaned towards her backpack and took out two small envelopes with handwritten labels: "Only for idiots with curiosity, approved version."
"What's this?" Hiroshi asked.
"Coupons," Ranko said, crossing her arms proudly. "They're valid at NekoKen. They cost me a small fortune from my savings. If you take them, the old ghoul working there will give you temporary Jusenkyō powders... so you can satisfy your curiosity, if you feel like it."
The two of them were silent, dumbfounded.
"Are you saying we can...?" Daisuke began.
"Yes. You can. But be careful: the effect doesn't last long and it won't happen again unless you have a real reason. It's up to you."
Hiroshi laughed.
"This is... really weird. And kind of awesome."
"Ranko... why did you give us this?" Daisuke asked.
She looked at them gently.
"Because you were good friends. Because, seriously, you were among the few guys who weren't morbidly curious about my current form. Who accepted me quickly. I even forgive you for your ridiculous bets and for not helping me find out sooner. It doesn't matter anymore."
Hiroshi laughed awkwardly.
"Well... yeah, that was really stupid of us."
"Thanks, Ranko," Daisuke said, and for a moment his voice trembled. "Seriously. I don't know if we deserve it, but thank you."
She smiled at them, but didn't say anything else. Silence returned, peaceful. As if the three of them knew that those words were enough.
Concert day 7 days to move
The sky over Nerima was clear that night. The stars, finally, deigned to peek out between the buildings, as if they too were curious to see what was about to happen.
Ranko adjusted her skirt with a mixture of excitement and nerves. She didn't know if it was because of the event or the company, but her chest vibrated with something she hadn't felt in weeks. Hope, perhaps. Or simply that good anxiety that anticipates something unforgettable.
"There it is!" Makoto shouted, running towards her with a faux leather coat and a blue scarf that matched her nails. "Don't tell me it already started!"
"Relax, they haven't opened the place yet," Ranko said, laughing, as she took her arm. "You arrived just in time for us to wait freezing together."
Makoto stuck close to her without fear.
"I love that."
They both walked to the venue with a light step. It was an old reconverted cultural center, with exposed brick columns, low lights, and a vibe that smelled of history, old cigarette smoke, and youthful electricity.
When they entered, the place was already vibrating. The murmur of the crowd, the expectation charged in the air, the chords that some technician rehearsed behind the scenes. People gathered near the stage, others sat on the floor, some checked their vintage cameras. Ranko felt at home.
"I can't believe they brought a Nirvana tribute band," she said. "Did you know they played so well?"
Makoto shook her head.
"No, but I like to be surprised. And… the truth is, I just needed an excuse to see you."
Ranko looked at her, and for a second she felt time stretch, just before the last light went out.
A screeching and distorted sound opened the show. The band's guitarist came out first, tuning with a relaxed attitude while the drummer was already warming up with dry and powerful beats. The bass rumbled like a living pulse.
And then: "Breed".
The vocalist's guttural scream filled the room. He didn't imitate Cobain, it wasn't necessary. His delivery, his fierceness was enough. The drums were an avalanche. The guitar, a whiplash of rage and desire. The people erupted. Ranko too.
She danced. She sang. She fell apart.
Makoto couldn't stop watching her.
From her point of view, Ranko was like a living flame. Her hair jumped with every movement, her smile opened like a shameless flower, and her eyes… her eyes shone in a way that made Makoto forget about the world.
She had never seen her so free.
And that's why she too allowed herself to let go.
They laughed together when the guitarist broke a string and the audience yelled at him to use the devil's guitar. They shouted the choruses of "Lithium" and "In Bloom" at the top of their lungs. They took each other's hands without realizing it.
There was a pause. Then the vocalist spoke.
"This one goes out to anyone who ever felt like a mistake with legs. To anyone who ever hid behind a smile."
And they played "All Apologies".
Makoto felt her chest tighten. It wasn't the song. It was Ranko, with her eyes closed, singing softly, as if those lyrics stripped her bare. As if she was saying what she had never been able to shout.
"Whatever I am is okay. I don't regret it."
Makoto knew, without a doubt, that she was in love.
After the concert they went out to a side alley. The cold air hit them head-on, but they didn't care. Their bodies still vibrated with the music.
"Did you like it?" Ranko asked, wiping some sweat from her neck.
"It was perfect," Makoto whispered.
They walked for a while in silence, only listening to how their steps crunched on the sidewalk.
And then, just before reaching the train, Makoto stopped.
"Ranko."
"Yes?"
Makoto looked down, took a breath… and blushed.
"This was a great date. I don't know if it was officially a date, but for me it was. And… I like you. I don't want to lose you when you leave. That's why… if there's a minimum chance, I would like you to give me an opportunity. To be something more than friends."
Ranko was silent for a second that seemed eternal.
Her heart fluttered. Part of her wanted to jump in. But the other part was still unraveling everything she had experienced. And that part was the one that needed to speak.
"Makoto… I'm not rejecting you. I really am not. I love you. Tonight was one of the best I've had. But I need a break in my life. A moment to breathe. To understand who I am outside of all this."
Makoto nodded slowly. Disappointment shone a little in her eyes, but also something else: understanding.
"It's okay."
"But… I want to stay in touch with you. I want to write to you, know about you, see you when I can. And if you still like the idea of a 'test'… I would love to take it in the future."
Makoto smiled, shyly.
"So it's a 'maybe'."
"It's a 'hopefully'."
They hugged. Long, warm, without the need for words.
Notes:
:cccccc I really enjoyed writing this chapter. I thought about making it longer but I couldn't find the words. I know I've said it before, but this is close to the end, 1 or 2 chapters at most.
But the second part will still follow in the near future. The truth is that I had this story planned to be very short, about 4 or 6 chapters to get Ranko out of Nirima and break her eggshell. But I kept coming up with ideas and problems to get to the end, but here I am, just about to try to narrate the image in my head a month ago.
Chapter 17: Endings Or new life
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The great hall of the Tendo dojo was unusually full and silent. Normally, this space resonated with the clash of wood and the shouts of practice, but tonight, it was transformed into a meeting place, dimly lit by paper lanterns and decorated with floral arrangements that Kasumi had prepared with care. Each flower, each arrangement, seemed to whisper a story of care and affection, a reflection of the mixed feelings that filled the air. There was no strident music or boisterous laughter, only a contained murmur of conversation and the occasional clinking of glasses, like soft chimes marking the end of an era.
In a corner, Nodoka, Ranko's mother, moved among the guests with a soft smile, accepting congratulations and good wishes with grace. Her presence was a beacon of serenity, an island of calm in the midst of a sea of complicated emotions. She seemed to float through the crowd, offering words of comfort and joy to each person who approached, her radiant face transmitting a peace that contrasted sharply with the palpable tension in the atmosphere.
Soun, the host of this peculiar farewell, was sitting at a table apart, with a furrowed brow and a lost look. His behavior was distant, even for him. It was noticeable that Genma's absence weighed on him like a slab, casting a shadow over the atmosphere of the reunion. His eyes, generally full of vigor and determination, now reflected a deep melancholy, a sense of loss that went beyond mere physical absence. He seemed to be trapped in a whirlwind of memories, reliving moments shared with his friend and lamenting the circumstances that had separated them.
The Tendo sisters, each in their own way, contributed to the strange dynamics of the night. Kasumi, always the maternal figure, made sure that everyone had enough food and drink, offering words of comfort and encouragement to the most taciturn. Her warmth and kindness were a balm for the afflicted hearts of Ukyo and Akane, her constant and comforting presence reminded everyone of the importance of the changes that Ranko is experiencing. Nabiki, with her usual air of cunning, observed the scene with a half-smile, her bright eyes capturing every detail, every nuance of emotion. It was as if she were filming a movie in her mind, analyzing each interaction and saving each memory for posterity.
Ucchan and Konatsu as one, radiant in their newlywed happiness, stayed close, sharing laughter and complicit glances. Their presence, although cheerful, seemed a bit out of place in the midst of the general melancholy. It was as if they were in their own bubble, oblivious to the sadness that permeated the atmosphere, their love shining like a beacon in the darkness.
Ranko felt like a stranger at her own party. He observed her... friends ...family... with a mixture of gratitude and confusion. she felt grateful for the effort they had put into this farewell, for each dish prepared, each flower placed, each word of encouragement whispered. But at the same time, she couldn't help but feel a sense of unreality, as if she were watching a play in which she was the involuntary protagonist. It was a bittersweet feeling, a mixture of appreciation and bewilderment that left him emotionally exhausted.
At one point, her gaze crossed with Akane's. There was a silent sadness in her eyes, a depth of feeling that reflected the complexity of their relationship. But there was also a warmth and understanding that comforted Ranko, a promise of unconditional support that transcended words. Without thinking twice, Ranko approached her, feeling a magnetic attraction towards that look that understood everything.
"Can we talk for a moment?" Ranko asked, her voice barely a whisper above the murmur of the crowd. "There's something I need to tell you." The urgency in her voice was undeniable, an imperious need to share her thoughts and feelings with the person who knew her best.
Akane nodded, and together they moved away from the main hall, walking through the dojo, towards the back garden. The night was cool and the air smelled of damp earth and flowers, an intoxicating aroma that contrasted with the smell of food and perfume that permeated the interior. It was a welcome respite from the charged atmosphere inside, an escape to a quieter space where they could talk without being heard.
"Akane," she began, with a small smile that struggled to hide the sadness in her eyes, "it's a strange night, isn't it? Look at your dad, he looks like he's going to cry at any moment. And Mom, well, she's in her own world, as always, but at least she looks happy." her voice trembled slightly as he mentioned her parents, the complexity of their family relationships adding an extra layer of difficulty to the already emotional farewell.
She paused, looking towards the hall through the open door. "And Nabiki... that girl is a mystery. One minute she's making sarcastic comments, the next... well, you know." A sigh escaped her lips as he thought of her enigmatic sister-in-law, her unpredictable behavior adding a note of uncertainty to the already confusing night.
Ranko sighed, turning her attention back to Akane, her eyes fixed on hers as if seeking an anchor in the storm of emotions. "But seriously, Akane, I know things have been... complicated between us. From the forced engagement to... well, the rejection, all of this. But I need you to know something." Her voice became deeper and more solemn, the importance of her words resonating in the silence of the night.
She paused, searching for the right words to express the depth of her feelings. "I will never regret having met you. You are one of the most important people in my life, Akane. Even with all the fights and misunderstandings, you have always been there. You have always been... you." Each word was a tribute to the resilience of their friendship, an acknowledgment that despite the obstacles, their bond remained unbreakable.
Akane listened in silence, her gaze fixed on Ranko's face. Her eyes shone in the moonlight, reflecting a mixture of emotions that Ranko could not completely decipher. There was sadness, yes, but also gratitude, appreciation, and a love that transcended conventional definitions.
"And I need you to know that you can trust me," Ranko continued, her voice now firmer, imbued with an unwavering determination. "You can trust me as much as you did Ranma. I know things are going to change now that I'm going to live with Mom, that we're not going to see each other as often. But that doesn't change that you are important in my life." She wanted to erase any doubt that Akane might harbor, to reaffirm that her departure would not diminish the value of their friendship.
Akane listened in silence, her gaze fixed on Ranko's face. Her eyes shone in the moonlight, reflecting a mixture of emotions that Ranko could not completely decipher.
Finally, Akane spoke, her voice soft but full of emotion, each word laden with significant weight. "I appreciate you too, Ranko," she said. "A lot. And I'm... I'm happy for you. I hope that living with your mother brings you new opportunities, that you find the happiness you deserve." Her words were an echo of Ranko's own desires, a blessing and an acknowledgment of her right to seek her own path.
She took a step forward and hugged Ranko, enveloping him in a warm and comforting embrace. It was a hug that said it all, a gesture that expressed everything that words could not. "And don't worry," she murmured, her voice slightly choked, "it's not that easy to get rid of me. We are family, one way or another. And that's not going to change."
Ranko returned the hug, feeling a knot of gratitude and affection in her throat. "Thank you, Akane," she whispered. "That means a lot to me." The tears that threatened to fall were tears of relief and appreciation, a release of the emotional tension that he had been accumulating throughout the night.
They separated slowly, looking into each other's eyes. There was an unspoken understanding between them, an acknowledgment that, despite the changes and uncertainties, their bond was strong, perhaps never one of love, but certainly one that could move mountains.
A long moment of silence followed her words. Then, Ranko added, with a softer and more thoughtful tone: "You know, I've also been thinking about Po... Genma. I would have liked him to be here. Not for him to tell me how much he loves me, because we both know that's not going to happen. But... I would have liked him to give me the assurance that he's not going to try to ruin things anymore. That he's going to accept this, somehow." There was a deep sadness in her voice as he spoke of her father, a longing for acceptance and a desire for things to have been different.
Akane let out a small sigh, a gesture of understanding and empathy towards Ranko's pain. “You will surely manage to fix that, you always do“ while standing up and stretching her arms, trying to lighten the atmosphere with a gesture of confidence and optimism. “Let's go quickly Ranko, we don't want to keep them waiting for the final farewell party”
The scene changed to the dining room, where a long table was set with a feast. Everyone was gathered around the table, ready to share the food and the last words before Ranko's departure. The atmosphere, although still charged with emotion, had lightened a bit, the prospect of food and company offering a welcome respite.
Nabiki, always with her peculiar sense of humor, addressed Ranko with a playful smile, her eyes shining with mischief. "So, Ranko, I guess this means I'll have to find a new party partner?" Her comment, although seemingly frivolous, hid a genuine affection and a hint of sadness at the imminent departure of her friend.
Akane interjected with a soft laugh, trying to cushion the blow of Nabiki's comment. "Nabiki, please, give Ranko a break. don't pressure her to go to a party right away." Her tone was affectionate but firm,
Nabiki shrugged with a smile, not seeming too sorry for her comment. "I'm just saying don't forget about your old anecdotes. And don't forget how much you liked partying last summer, Ranko." There was a note of nostalgia in her voice as she remembered the shared moments, a subtle hint that those memories would be treasured.
Ucchan, with her characteristic apron and a nostalgic look, interjected, her voice full of a fraternal affection. "Yes, Ranko, even though our friendship hasn't been that active lately, that doesn't mean we'll forget you." She looked at Konatsu and smiled, sharing a look of complicity. "We've been a little busy, you know, with the honeymoon and all that." Her smile was a testament to the happiness she had found, but also an acknowledgment that her friendship with Ranko was still important.
Konatsu blushed like never before, her face illuminated by a radiant happiness. "…. It has been amazing! But we also miss you making chaos in the restaurant, Ranko. And speaking of that..."
She approached Ranko and handed her a small package wrapped in colored paper, her gesture full of enthusiasm and good wishes. "Congratulations again for coming out of the closet publicly, Ranko!" she exclaimed. "I admire you very much for your courage. And here is a small gift. It is a pendant for your cell phone with the trans flag. I hope you like it and that you will come to visit us soon in the new house that I share with Ukyou. I promise to use my secret makeup techniques on you".
“You got me Natsu”
Kasumi, with her usual soft and maternal tone, approached Ranko and reminded him of some practical things, her voice full of concern and affection. "Ranko, even though you now live with Mom, there are some things you should remember. Make sure to keep your room tidy, to cook for yourself and Mom, and to take care of the house. And, of course, I will come to visit you often. After all, you are still my sister." Her words were a reflection of her caring nature, a desire to ensure that Ranko was prepared for the challenges of independent life.
“Nee-san….. all that responsibility talk in public wasn't necessary….. now how will I get away with it” Ranko exclaimed while dramatically wiping a fake tear from her eye, her playful tone easing the seriousness of the moment. “don't worry nee-san, you taught me well, I won't have any problems”. Her confidence reassured Kasumi, assuring her that her teachings had not fallen on deaf ears.
Soun, with his distant expression but with a solemn tone of voice, spoke from the other end of the table, his gaze fixed on Ranko with a mixture of sadness and pride. "Ranma... Ranko, I am glad to see that you are improving and that you are finding your way. I want you to know that you will always be welcome in this home. You have done a lot for our family, and you have left an indelible mark here. Take care of your mother, and remember that you will always have a place here."
After dinner, Ranko went up the stairs towards what had been her shared room with Kasumi. The room was almost empty, with only a few boxes and bags ready to take, a tangible reminder of the imminent departure. As Ranko picked up her bag, he felt a presence behind him, a familiar sensation that invaded him with a wave of mixed emotions.
"I'm going to miss you, you know?" said a soft voice, Nabiki's voice, charged with an uncommon vulnerability. Ranko turned and saw Nabiki standing in the doorway, with a surprisingly vulnerable expression on her face, her eyes shining with a mixture of sadness and affection.
Nabiki approached and hugged Ranko from behind, wrapping her arms around her waist in a gesture of closeness and farewell. "I'm not going to miss the chaos you always brought with you," she continued, her voice slightly choked, betraying the emotion she was trying to hide, "but I am going to miss you. The person you are. The person you have always been, deep down." Her hug was an acknowledgment of Ranko's true identity, an acceptance that went beyond appearances and circumstances.
Ranko leaned into Nabiki's embrace, feeling an unexpected warmth and a lump of emotion in her throat. "I'm going to miss you too, biki," she said. "More than you can imagine. Thank you for everything. For... for this." In that embrace, Ranko found comfort and the certainty that her friendship/sisterhood with Nabiki was genuine and lasting.
Nabiki separated a little, but kept her hands on Ranko's arms, as if wanting to prolong the moment. "Take care of yourself, okay? And don't forget to visit us. I promise not to charge you for the visits... at least not too much." Her attempt to lighten the moment with a joke did not quite hide the sincerity of her feelings.
Ranko smiled, her eyes full of tears that reflected the depth of her gratitude. "I promise. And thank you, Nabiki. Really." Her words were an echo of Nabiki's, a mutual acknowledgment of the value of their friendship and a promise to keep it alive despite the distance.
Before leaving the room, Ranko had a sudden idea. "Wait a moment," she said, addressing Kasumi and Akane who were nearby. "I want to do something special for the family photo."
With a smile, Ranko opened one of the boxes and took out a carefully folded package of fabric. It was her old red Chinese silk shirt and black pants, the outfit he used to wear as Ranma. Seeing the fabric, Kasumi and Akane's eyes filled with surprise and nostalgia.
"Are you sure about this, Ranko?" Kasumi asked, her voice full of emotion.
Ranko nodded with determination. "Yes, nee-san. I want to commemorate my time here in the most authentic way possible. This outfit represents an important part of my life, and I want everyone to remember me like this too."
With the help of Kasumi and Akane, Ranko changed quickly. The vibrant red of the silk and the deep black of the pants contrasted with her new identity, creating a powerful and emotional image. When he was ready, he met Her mother and the others at the entrance.
Nodoka smiled at seeing him, her eyes full of pride and acceptance. "You look beautiful, my love," she said, her voice soft but firm.
Soun, although still distant, nodded in approval. "You look... at home Ranko. Either way, you look good."
The Tendo family gathered around Ranko for the family photo. In the center, Ranko, in her traditional attire, radiated a mixture of strength and vulnerability. At her side, Nodoka, with her serene smile, represented unconditional love and maternal support. Soun, although distant, showed a glimmer of pride in his gaze. Kasumi and Akane, with their expressions full of affection and sadness, symbolized the unbreakable bonds of sisterhood.
Konatsu captured the moment, freezing forever that image of unity and transformation. It was a photo that spoke of farewells and new beginnings, of acceptance and unconditional love, of the complexity of identity and the importance of family
With the family photo taken, Ranko said goodbye to the Tendo family with a hug to each one.
Akane and Kasumi approached to hug him, with tears in their eyes. "We are going to miss you a lot," they said in unison.
When Ranko and Nodoka left through the door, Ranko turned one last time to look at the Tendo dojo, the place that had been her home for so long. The dojo, with its worn walls and sloping roof, seemed like a silent guardian of her memories, a mute witness to the laughter, tears, and battles he had fought there. A mixture of sadness and relief filled her heart, an bittersweet sensation of leaving the past behind but embracing the future.
"I'm glad that Ranma Saotome was able to build such strong ties, but Ranko Iori... she is much better."
Notes:
wowwowowo guys I never thought I'd write a Ranma fic 3 months ago but oh well here I am
excluding the Rezero fic I have unfinished this would be my first one that I committed to, it was great a month or a little more ago I finished the entire trans fem Ranma library and I wanted to make my contribution I loved the story of Phoenix and especially Mother Secret and Daughter Journey of
JaquinK
I still have a ton of ideas that I want to explore with Ranko that's why I know that sooner rather than later I will start writing the second part of this fic thanks for reading it I would like to read any opinions you have new beginning

Pages Navigation
Streetshopkid on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Apr 2025 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moriarty1902 on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Apr 2025 04:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Streetshopkid on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Apr 2025 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chelsea2valve on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Apr 2025 07:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Streetshopkid on Chapter 1 Sun 13 Apr 2025 03:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zero_testarossa on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Apr 2025 08:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Willow7010 on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Apr 2025 11:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chelsea2valve on Chapter 2 Sun 13 Apr 2025 07:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
DianaBialaska on Chapter 2 Sun 13 Apr 2025 02:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Streetshopkid on Chapter 2 Sun 13 Apr 2025 04:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
LizIsFrustrated on Chapter 2 Sat 19 Apr 2025 03:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moriarty1902 on Chapter 2 Sat 19 Apr 2025 03:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Willow7010 on Chapter 2 Thu 24 Apr 2025 12:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
VannyStar on Chapter 3 Tue 15 Apr 2025 06:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moriarty1902 on Chapter 3 Tue 15 Apr 2025 01:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
VannyStar on Chapter 3 Tue 15 Apr 2025 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Streetshopkid on Chapter 3 Wed 16 Apr 2025 01:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Willow7010 on Chapter 3 Thu 24 Apr 2025 01:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Streetshopkid on Chapter 4 Wed 16 Apr 2025 04:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moriarty1902 on Chapter 4 Wed 16 Apr 2025 09:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
WitchOfPumpkins on Chapter 4 Sun 20 Apr 2025 01:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Willow7010 on Chapter 4 Thu 24 Apr 2025 01:19PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 24 Apr 2025 01:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kiwimellia on Chapter 4 Thu 22 May 2025 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moriarty1902 on Chapter 4 Thu 22 May 2025 07:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Willow7010 on Chapter 5 Thu 24 Apr 2025 01:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
WitchOfPumpkins on Chapter 6 Mon 21 Apr 2025 01:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Willow7010 on Chapter 6 Thu 24 Apr 2025 02:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
darkkenchild on Chapter 6 Tue 29 Apr 2025 04:00AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 29 Apr 2025 04:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moriarty1902 on Chapter 6 Tue 29 Apr 2025 05:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
darkkenchild on Chapter 6 Tue 29 Apr 2025 06:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
WitchOfPumpkins on Chapter 7 Mon 21 Apr 2025 01:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jane_Moriarty1902 on Chapter 7 Mon 21 Apr 2025 01:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation